Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

AGE 12

Hu Yin sat in the dark emptiness of her late father’s Kung-Fu school, the Wuguan. It was here in her late father’s training hall that she lost him. It was here that his students were massacred in a single night, three years ago. The five assassins who did it? They took what they needed and fled right after.

They disappeared, thinking that eleven-year-old Yin was dead on the floor, bleeding out from a slashed throat.

Days later, after the chaos with the police and the students’ distraught families, Yin hid in the Wuguan with only her saviour for company.

In her hand was a pendant of five Yansheng coins, strung together with red cord and tied with an endless knot. The coins glowed with a buttery golden light, pulsing gently. Yin matched her breathing to it in an attempt to calm herself from sobbing.

Breathe, child, the pendant spoke in her mind. Its voice sounded so much like Father’s that she wanted to imagine it was his spirit talking to her. 

“What do I do now?” Yin whispered once her hiccups relented. “They’re all gone. My father … my big brother …”

Yang had been here. He killed Father. Yin still couldn’t believe it. She wanted to scream, why, why, why? She thought they were family. She loved Yang. Didn’t he love her too? Didn’t he care about them?

There is much you do not know, the pendant replied. And much that I will tell you.

Yin held the pendant close, feeling its warmth seep through her blood-stained uniform. “Y-you will?”

I am yours now, child, from the moment you accepted my gift of life.

The pendant brought her back from death. Yin remembered hearing the voice like Father’s in the darkness; she followed it up to the surface and opened her eyes to see the golden glow in her hand.

She was eleven when she died. With its gift came the cost of her age. Now she was twelve. She didn’t fully understand it, but maybe one day she would.

It was all too much to think of right now.

“You won’t leave me?” Yin sniffled.

I will always be here while you hold me.

Yin gradually relaxed. She listened to the faint crystal-like hum of the coins as they pulsed with light. It was the only light in her father’s training hall. Everywhere else was dark, emptied of dead bodies. The furniture in some rooms had been left as they were, damaged or overturned from the assassins’ fight.

“You’ll help me, then?” Yin asked hoarsely. “You’ll tell me what I need to do?”

I will explain to you what happened and why. It is up to you to decide your path afterward. But no matter what you choose, I shall remain as your guide.

“Okay,” Yin whispered, clutching the pendant to her chest. “Okay.”

Are you ready to listen, child?

Yin drew in a deep breath. She wasn’t alone. Father was gone, his students were gone, and Yang had disappeared. But she wasn’t alone. Yet.

“I’m ready,” she said to the golden coins. “Tell me, please.”

Once the pendant finished speaking, Yin lay down and thought about it all for a long, long time. There were still many questions that she didn’t have answers to. Why didn’t Father tell her about this special group he and the other masters were part of – the Guardians? Why didn’t he tell her about the magical objects they protected? After all, that was why Yang killed Father: to steal the Earth talisman away and use its power for himself.

And why did Yang disappear from the Wuguan in the first place three years ago? Why did big brother Sean and Siguje Jinfeng join him to hurt other people? How could Sean kill his father?

Why did Yang bring Yin back to life if he wanted to kill her in the first place? And why didn’t he take her with him? Why leave her alone here?

Yin began to cry again. It was all too much to think about, and it made her head hurt.

The pendant pulsed gently in her hand. Breathe deeply, child. All is not over yet. First, you must live. Then you can decide how to act.

Yin obeyed, not knowing what else to do. But even as she lay down in her cold bed to sleep, deep down she understood one thing.

She was going to avenge her father and take back the power that was stolen from him.

AGE 14

Getting a job at a young age was hard as hell. But Yin managed it, somehow. She only had to drop out of school first, scrounge up supplies on the street, move from cleaning in backstreet kitchens to recycling cans and other trash, and avoid the dangerous street gangs before finally finding something good enough to survive on.

A janitor’s assistant wasn’t much to celebrate, but it put some money in her pocket. And the countless hours alone at night gave her plenty of time to consider her options.

Yin wanted to continue her training. If she was going to go after the five assassins, she needed to know how to fight. And not only that, but she wanted to have her father’s teachings ingrained into her brain and muscle memory. Who was she without Kung-Fu? Without Father’s pak mei lessons? It was part of her heritage and she couldn’t forget it. Not to mention, it could come in handy during a late night on the street.

Reaching the five assassins was another thing entirely. As was reclaiming the five talismans they stole from the famous masters, her father included.

If this is your plan, the pendant said, then you must focus on one step at a time. What is something you can do now that will bring you closer to your goal?

Yin couldn’t exact her revenge without brushing up on her skills first. And she couldn’t do that alone, which meant it was time to search for a new master.

Weeks later, Yin stood before Sifu Liu in his rundown training hall. The older man regarded her with a stern eye.

“I knew your father,” he said. “Hu Haoran was a good man, and I respected him. Is that why you hope I’ll agree to train you?”

“I don’t see why you wouldn’t, Sifu,” Yin said, standing straight and tall with her hands clasped behind her back. Just as Father taught her. “He was murdered, and I want to avenge him.”

“The path of vengeance is never an easy one,” Sifu Liu warned her. “You are still young, Yin. You have many years ahead of you. Will you throw it all away for the faint chance that you might reach them at all?”

Yin set her jaw. She had to admit that the thought intimidated her. She was only a little girl, after all. Even if she trained for years, how could she hope to beat the five assassins who were all older and undoubtedly more skilled than her?

But she had to try. She couldn’t let them get away with this. Yin was her father’s daughter, and it was her duty to continue his legacy.

And, in the end, she was a girl whose family was taken from her. Before she could even say goodbye! Anger burned in her heart, mixing with grief.

“They need to answer for what they did,” she said in a low voice. “Not just to me and my father. But to you and your brother.”

Sifu Liu said nothing.

“I know your brother was one of the famous masters,” Yin continued, remembering the pendant’s words from long ago. “And I know why he was killed. They were the Guardians, and the assassins wanted the powers they protected.”

A muscle twitched in the older man’s jaw. “How do you know that?”

“I’m lucky with my sources,” Yin said. In her chest pocket, the pendant warmed briefly. “You haven’t tried to go after the assassins, have you, Sifu?”

Sifu Liu sighed heavily, suddenly looking older and frailer under the dim light of the hall. “I have tried. But I don’t know who or where they are. And with my brother’s legacy destroyed … If I throw myself into the fire, who will carry on his teachings?”

“Teach me, then,” Yin insisted. “Please, Sifu. Let me do this for both of us. I’m still young; I have a better chance of catching those assassins. If I fail, you’ll still be here to keep your brother’s memory alive.”

Sifu Liu fixed her with a sharp eye. “Do you expect to fail, Yin?”

Yin didn’t blink. “I might. But I’ll give them hell along the way, Sifu. I’m going to make them pay.”

“How do you plan to do it? By killing them?”

“I’m going to beat them and take back the talismans they stole.”

“Hm. Well. I cannot in good conscience leave Sifu Hu’s daughter to fend for herself without proper training.” The older man stood up from his chair and towered over her. Gone was the frailty. Now he appeared to Yin as an ancient figure out of legend, a powerful master with a biting grudge of his own.

“Stand and salute me, Hu Yin,” Sifu Liu said.

Yin stood and bowed. Relief and anticipation clashed in her stomach. She was getting closer to her goal, one step at a time.

“Pendant,” Yin said later, “how do I take back the talismans?”

She ought to have asked before telling Sifu Liu her plan, but it hadn’t occurred to her back then. Now, with her path to master Kung-Fu all but secured, she could focus on the next step: reclaiming the ancient objects that the Guardians protected.

There are a few ways, the pendant replied. If you know where they are hidden, you can take them by force. But if you do not know, then you can bond with them instead.

“Bond?” Yin repeated, surprised. “What does that look like?”

There was silence.

“Pendant, what is it?”

It is what I would consider a last resort.

“Tell me,” Yin insisted, trying to tamp down the dread slipping between her ribs. “Please? I need to know as much as possible about the talismans.”

The pendant hummed softly, sounding much like a sigh. Very well. To take ownership of the talismans from those who wield them, you must conduct a ritual of physical joining.

Yin blinked. “Um. Physical …?”

What do you know of physical pleasure, child?

Only what she’d heard from hanging around teenagers on the street. Other things she’d read in the fiction books that her father’s students left in the Wuguan. She only found those after exploring their rooms to gather supplies.

Heat flushed her face. “Not a lot. But – I still need to know! Do I need to fight the assassins for this?”

No. This ritual requires no violence, only intimacy.

Intimacy with the assassins! Like kissing them –? Oh, hell no!

Yin berated herself. She needed to keep her mind open to all the options. This was to avenge her family! She needed to do whatever she could to achieve that. “I’ll … keep that in mind as a last resort.”

Very well, the pendant said. For now, I will teach you how to protect yourself against the talismans’ influence.

AGE 16

When Yin was a child, she liked to think that magic was real somewhere, somehow. Now, whenever she held the pendant in her hands, she still found it hard to believe. It promised to bring her back from death without a touch of injury upon her body. All it cost were the years attached to her life.

Yin hadn’t used it at all since the massacre. She’d gotten into plenty of street fights since then – she needed practical experience, after all – but she picked her battles carefully. Sifu Liu had spent plenty of time drilling that into her head.

“A master will know how to end the fight with a single strike,” he’d said. “Drawing it out will only put you in more danger.”

Using the pendant meant drawing out those fights, in a way. Yin couldn’t afford to let that happen.

Yet she still took care of it. She polished the coins every week even when they never appeared to carry any dirt or dust. She slept at night with the pendant at her side, soothed by its gentle hum.

Yin never would’ve thought that she’d consider a magical object her friend. But it was true. The pendant was her friend and guide in a way that Sifu Liu wasn’t: it comforted her in her darker hours and calmed the fears in her mind.

You are doing what you can, it said with the voice like Father’s. You are doing well.

“But what if it’s not enough?” Yin worried for the umpteenth time. “What if I fight them and fail? What if I’m never ready?”

You are young, but that does not always mean weak, the pendant said sternly. You have much to learn before reaching their level. Have patience. Use this time to learn more about them.

Yin tried to clear her mind. Over the years, she’d managed to pinpoint where a few of her targets now lived, but it only served to add to her doubts. The older she grew, the more futile it all looked.

Fajar, the assassin from another country, was stuck in the Squats, an abandoned industrial district now controlled by a drug gang. That was going to be the hardest one to infiltrate, but for some mad reason, Yin figured it ought to be the first one she tried. If she failed there, at least she’d know she needed more training before going after the others.

Sean, her brother-in-arms from another school, had staked his hideout in the Club. How fitting for him, Yin thought derisively, along with a small pang in her chest. If she played her cards right, she should be able to get to him through the illegal fight club, but what then? She’d never gone through a fight club before. And Sean was the strongest fighter she ever knew; was she crazy enough to think that she might stand a chance against him?

Kuroki, the young Japanese woman, was overseeing construction of a high-class museum near the new district. Part of the marketing for it included the promise of a members program where you could get access to all kinds of nice benefits. This seemed like an easy one, but Yin wasn’t experienced with Japanese martial arts. The more styles she tried to take on, the longer it’d take for her to reach the assassins.

Jinfeng – Yin’s siguje, “little aunt” – was lording it over everyone in her new golden Tower. Yin wasn’t sure how she’d get in there, but she’d figure it out. Eventually. Or maybe it’d be too late by then.

Last of all was Yang, the big brother she’d once loved. He’d founded a healing house for traditional Chinese medicine, calling it the Sanctuary. It sat on the mountain overlooking the city.

Thinking of him now hurt the most. Even though Father was her Sifu, it was mostly big brother Yang who taught her when she reached the age to begin learning. He was stern but patient, Father’s greatest student. And he was kind and caring, Yin’s favourite brother-in-arms.

Yin could barely remember those times now. The loss of her good memories was like a gaping hole in her heart leaking some sort of black sludge. Most nights she woke up in a cold sweat, having dreamed of the massacre and the moustached assassin who cut her throat with his machete. Yang just stood there and watched.

He was no longer her brother-in-arms. Thinking of him hurt, not least because he was the one who gave her the pendant in the first place. He had her killed only to bring her back to life. Why? Because he hated her so much that he wanted her to suffer alone? The thought only made her angry, which then left her exhausted and hollow.

Whatever the reason was, Yin planned to save him for last. If she couldn’t reach him, at least she’d spare herself the humiliation of seeing her failures in his face. Nor did she want the others telling him that she was coming. Sean was strong, but Yang was another beast entirely. If he knew she was coming, it’d be near impossible to get into the Sanctuary.

You are letting your thoughts run away again, the pendant gently rebuked.

Yin impatiently brushed away the tears before they could fall. “It doesn’t matter,” she said. “Pendant … could you tell me about the talismans again, please?”

There are five, the pendant said, patient as always. One for each element. They have been on Earth for a thousand years. Their names are Mu, Huo, Shui, Jin, and Tu. Your father guarded Tu, the Earth talisman.

“Sean’s father guarded the Fire talisman,” Yin recited. “And Jinfeng had the Metal one.”

That is so. The Guardians protected them for many years. They believed that the talismans would corrupt others if the one who wielded them was unworthy.

What did that corruption look like? Did it change how her targets looked? Affect their minds? And how did it alter others around them? To think that her father once kept such a powerful object in a wooden box on the mantelpiece!

Now Yang was using it, having stolen that box away after the massacre. No doubt it was for his work in the Sanctuary. That place had built up a reputation of healing the most incurable of diseases. People from all over the world entered the Sanctuary for help.

Yin took a deep breath. Mu, Huo, Shui, Jin, and Tu …

“The talismans have names,” she said. “What about you, pendant? I can’t keep calling you that forever, can I?”

I have no name, the pendant replied. Some know me as a pendant, others call me a lucky charm. You may choose what to call me.

“Hmm. I think …I’ll call you Fengshui,” Yin decided. It just fit, somehow.

The pendant hummed with content. A pleasant name, it said. I accept it, dear Yin.

In the past, Father never attacked first. Yin couldn’t remember much from her childhood these days, but she remembered that much.

She could take the talismans by force, like Yang did, which meant killing the current wielder. Or she could take them through “intimacy,” letting them bond with her spirit. The more she considered her options, the more the second way sounded more appealing, and not because it required sex. It meant she likely wouldn't have to fight a lot of people, thus avoiding the risk of hurting them. She wouldn’t have to kill anybody if she could help it. Nor did she want to die several times and use up the pendant's power.

Maybe it was weak of her. But Father hated killing. His voice drifted in and out of her memory, speaking of virtue and Wude and self-defence. She didn’t want to avenge him at the cost of his teachings. What kind of daughter and disciple would she be?

Yin took a deep breath. Choosing this path would require more research.

Thus, she started looking online on how to have sex. She read blog posts and articles, took notes on anatomy, and watched educational videos. She tried to read how-to books in the library without others noticing. Part of her felt extremely awkward, but the other part squashed those feelings down. This was simply a tool for her revenge. If she wanted to succeed, she needed to learn as much as she could.

Could she have sex with each assassin? With Fajar, the man who killed her? Or with Sean and Yang, whom she once considered her big brothers? They weren’t even related to her, and they obviously didn’t care for her anymore. Sean never did, though she once thought – once hoped – that that wasn’t the case.

And Yang … Well. It didn’t matter anymore. Yin could barely remember the time they spent together. Before he disappeared, he had a wife and daughter, and Yin never saw much of him during that time while he was busy. Sure, she might’ve had a crush on him at one point, but that was just a child’s foolishness.

He was a traitor and a murderer. What Yin felt for him in the past was now gone. They were no longer a family like she once believed; he’d made certain of that.

AGE 18

Reaching the ripe teenage years meant that Yin could now access those areas of street life that had once appeared so dark and out-of-bounds to her before. They still felt forbidden, in a way, but she’d by now mastered the art of ignoring those feelings in pursuit of her vengeance.

There were plenty of brothels in the old district if you knew where to look. Prostitutes stood around on the street, usually in groups of two or on their own. Yin had met several of them during her time scavenging on the street, and there were times when she took shelter at a massage or hair parlour, not realizing that a brothel sat just behind the establishment.

She now found herself in the staff room of a teahouse. The manager, a middle-aged woman, looked her up and down. “Hm. You’ll do,” she said. And that was it.

Nerves twisted in Yin’s stomach. Over and over again, she told herself that this was for practical experience. She couldn’t just read up on the act; she had to actually learn it if she wanted to be convincing. And, to be honest, she didn’t want it to hurt when (or if) she finally reached her targets.

Besides, even if she wasn’t going to take this path, she needed the money anyway. Another job that she hoped would be stable had fallen through, leaving her with no other choice but to turn to the darker shades of the old district. Between this and working part-time as Sifu Liu’s assistant, teaching children in the ways of Kung-Fu, Yin ought to be able to make ends meet.

At the very least, she wanted to not appear homeless when she finally met the assassins.

Getting into the Club’s fighting ring wasn’t as difficult as Yin expected. All it took was for some of the fighters to immediately draw her into their group after she defended herself against a loudmouth. It didn’t matter if she didn’t have any ID to get inside the Club; they got her in, and after that, Yin found the opportunity to learn more about Sean.

The legendary fighter of the fighting ring from her childhood was now a Sifu, teaching in his wuguan deep within the Club. Many of the fighters wanted to become his disciples.

“Count me in,” Yin said before she could think twice.

And with that, she soon found herself hanging out at the Club nearly every evening, learning every nook and cranny of the neon-lit, sweat- and smoke-smelling, alcohol-drenched shithole it was. Then came the process of taking on a fighter’s role: training for the fighting ring, which would bring her one step closer to the trials to become a disciple. Closer to Sean himself.

Yin just needed to be patient and work hard. Keep focused on her goal.

“Fengshui,” she whispered in the darkness when her heart raced with fear, pumping ice through her veins. “Tell me I’ll be alright. Tell me Father watches over me.”

The pendant warmed against her skin. Your father is always with you, child.

When the Museum finally opened, Yin checked the fee for becoming a member and cursed under her breath. It was too expensive for her to join right now. Nor could she afford to pay for admission to explore the Museum and its exhibitions. She’d just have to wait until her savings were a little larger.

That didn’t stop her from peeking through the Museum’s windows one evening. A stone dropped into her stomach upon seeing the security staff hanging around the central atrium and on each floor’s balcony. Not wanting to be spotted, Yin hurried away into the night and returned to the shelter of the Wuguan.

Damn it. The more she investigated the assassins, the more impossible it seemed. Each of them was surrounded by thugs. Fajar never left the warehouse in the Squats; the drug gang filled all the buildings. The Club was always full, and Sean himself was elusive. Whenever Yin tried to track him, his disciples somehow ended up in the way, guarding every door that might lead to him. Jinfeng’s Tower was bound to be full of security given that it was the headquarters of the powerful Corporation. And Yang? He was just so far away at this point that Yin was tempted to deem her vengeance a lost cause.

God, she wanted to make them pay! She’d dreamed of this in those brief moments when there were no nightmares – she’d imagined taking her revenge on them, seeing them on the floor at her feet, begging for mercy for what they did to Father and the other Guardians. For what they did to Yin.

But she was only one woman against the world. What hope did she have of succeeding?

Yin didn’t dare bring this up to Sifu Liu. She made him a promise to try. His family’s memory needed closure, too. She couldn’t just give up on that.

Yin had to find a way. She needed to try. Fighting through a horde of thugs wasn’t the only way to achieve her goal. She just had to be patient, like the pendant advised. She needed to be disciplined, as Sifu Liu taught in every lesson.

Hu Yin was prepared to do what she had to, just as her father was. For her family’s sake and her own … She couldn’t let anything get in her way of achieving vengeance.

Even if it meant fucking each boss to complete an old ritual.

Chapter Text

AGE 20

“Yo! Hey! Yuanling!”

Yin turned around to find Zhiyu sitting at a corner table. He wore a worn-out tank top and cargo shorts, but what marked him as a gang thug from the Squats was the character for wood tattooed on his upper arm.

He beckoned to her impatiently. Yin strode over and took the seat opposite him. There weren’t many clubbers on the dancefloor at this time; most of them were passed out under the neon blue spotlights, and the rest had already gone home. The damn music remained loud enough to destroy Yin’s eardrums.

“You said you’d be on the right side of the room!” Yin said incredulously, raising her voice to be heard over the disco beat.

“This is the right side!” Zhiyu shot back. 

“Whatever,” Yin huffed. “Where’s Shaoruo?”

“Getting a drink or something, I dunno,” Zhiyu shrugged. “Anyway, you’re still game to help us out with the cargo, right? We got a whole bunch of melons heading back to the Squats.”

Yin nodded. “I’m game. What time are you heading out?”

“In five minutes.” Zhiyu offered a crooked grin. “Pretty lucky that I spotted you in time, huh?”

Yin pasted a joking smile on her face. Dealing with the Purple Mist gang wasn’t the best of experiences; most of the time, she wanted to put her fist into the face of whichever dealer she had to deal with. Zhiyu and his partner-in-crime, Shaoruo, were in the very small minority of tolerable thugs. At the very least, they made the process of selling Purple Mist entertaining to watch.

Shaoruo soon returned from the nearby bar with his drink and nearly spilled it over Yin. “Oh shit, Yuanling!” he said, wiping alcohol from his chin. “Didn’t see you there! Heh, so you’re gonna help us lift some weights again?”

“Yep. I love working out,” Yin said dryly.

Neither of them caught her sarcasm. Yin didn’t mind. After a few minutes, they left the Club altogether and ended up outside behind the building where a truck waited for them. Yin got in with the others, and after a moment, the engine revved and they pulled out of the lot.

While Zhiyu and Shaoruo chatted, she glanced at the back of the truck. Crates of ripe watermelons filled the space; once these got into the Squats, the insides would be scooped out and replaced with packaged Purple Mist. An odd but effective way to sneak the drug out under the nose of the law.

“Hey, Yuanling,” Zhiyu called, glancing over his shoulder at her. “Forgot to thank ya for helping out again! Melon duty is the fuckin’ worst, I swear to god.”

“No problem,” Yin said, briefly wiping her sweaty palms over her knees. “How come it’s just you two who got stuck with it?”

“The big guy said we were hangin’ around too much,” Shaoruo scowled. “Meanwhile he just sits on his ass all day!”

Yin managed not to smile. It had been a stroke of luck to come across these two last week. The Club was one of the places where the drug gang sold Purple Mist in droves. Yin often saw Zhiyu and Shaoruo going there to sell, and after learning that they hated carrying loads of stuff on their own, she took the chance to volunteer as muscle for when they drove the cargo trucks.

She couldn’t tell if it was a riskier way to get into the Squats than, say, beating and punching her way through the gang. But, so far, it had gotten her safely inside the gang’s hideout twice without a problem, allowing her to learn their guard routes, which buildings to avoid, and where her target stayed.

Her heart quickened as she saw the Squats coming up outside the window. There were barely any lights on in the industrial buildings at this time of early morning. A touch of grey on the horizon indicated the approach of dawn.

Yin listened to the sound of wheels crunching over gravel and cracked cement. It seemed to go on forever before Zhiyu brought the truck to a halt.

Yin glanced out the window. They were right outside the warehouse!

Deep breaths. Slow and steady. In her chest pocket, the immortality pendant pulsed gently beside the packaged red bean pastry. A reminder to focus on her mission, one step at a time.

Yin hopped out of the truck and let Zhiyu tell her where to bring the crates even though she already knew the routine by this point. Then she carried them inside the warehouse while the others lingered behind, chatting with some other thugs. The air inside was cool, as usual. A quick survey of her surroundings told her that nothing had changed since her previous visits.

A large cloth tapestry with the character for wood hung from one wall, glaring out over the hall as several thugs continued their work. A few of them glanced up as Yin came in but paid her no mind. To them, she was just another thug, after all.

Yin noted the bamboo scaffolding next, then the dirt-stained tables. Discarded watermelon scraps lay scattered on the ground. This was where the infamous Purple Mist gang made their business. There were other areas where the work went on, of course; she’d heard from a drunk Shaoruo about the room for the gang’s dirty money, and the old buildings repurposed for the gang’s residency.

She set the crates down by one of the tables. A door stood off to the side; from what she’d gathered, that door led to Fajar. The problem was that a big man stood guard down the hall along with a few cronies.

Yin could go through and risk getting into a fight, but she’d already found another way around.

Impatience and anticipation clashed in her gut. She was so close to reaching Fajar! The man who murdered her eight years ago. If all went well, she’d see him tonight and he wouldn’t try to cut her throat. Again.

The pastry in her pocket seemed to grow heavier with that thought. What if it didn’t go well? What if –?

No ifs, she reminded herself. This was her chance, and she was going to make the most of it.

Ten minutes later, Yin finished bringing in all the crates. Outside by the truck, Zhiyu stared at her in surprise. “I know I said this before, but damn, you’re good at this!” he said as she dusted off her hands. “Uh, wanna help us out again tomorrow? I’ll pay for your drink!”

“Sounds good to me,” Yin said. The more she saw of the Squats, the better she’d be able to plan her break-in route once this smuggling job ended.

“Say, is there a bathroom nearby?” she asked, keeping casual.

“Eh, I think so, maybe around the corner?” Zhiyu shrugged. “I don’t usually stick around the warehouse much.”

“I’ll go look for it, then,” Yin said. 

“You sure?” he said doubtfully. “We got some nice rooms back at the residency if you wanna come along …”

Hell no. “Nah, it’s fine. I can just go into the bushes or something.”

Zhiyu raised his eyebrows at that. “Okay, well, just make sure you get back here after. The guards saw you come in, so they gotta see you come out.”

“Got it,” Yin said, and with that, she turned and made her way around the warehouse, out of sight of the others. There was more bamboo scaffolding along the side here, leading up to a balcony made from an old construction platform. Yin climbed up without a problem and continued onward to her target.

The section of the warehouse where Fajar lived was completely empty of thugs, save for himself. Yin could tell without even looking; there were no sounds save for the gentle rustle of bamboo stalks shooting up in every corner. Moss and grass grew in every nook and cranny. There were no guards here at all.

She entered into a large hall filled with rows of purple flowers, all growing in trays. The cloying fragrance assaulted Yin’s senses as she walked past the bushes of flowers. Without a doubt, this was the Wood talisman at work.

Yin scanned the area. It was dark here save for a streetlamp’s dim glow streaming through the slanting windows overhead. Her pulse drummed loudly in her ears. Where was he?

You must look with more than your eyes, her father used to say. Yin exhaled slowly and listened, pausing by one of the flower trays. 

For a moment, everything was still and silent.

Then the hairs on the back of her neck stood up, followed by a presence filling the air, and Yin looked over her shoulder to find Fajar standing not too far away.

A second later, he threw the shears straight at her. Yin dodged. “Hey!” she said incredulously, only to quickly leap over the nearest row of trays as Fajar sprinted at her. He slid under the trays and tried to trip her, but Yin jumped over his sweeping leg and ran, all the while keeping him in her sights.

Shit, she should’ve seen this coming! Of course he’d be paranoid about people trying to get to him. Okay – first things first. Diffuse the situation, if possible.

Or she could just kill him now and be done with it.

Focus, Yin reminded herself. The lesson of defeat rarely stuck with one who was dead.

She kept several feet between herself and Fajar, backing up whenever he advanced. In the dim light from outside, she saw the wild gleam in his eyes, wholly fixed on her.

Memory flashed across her mind’s eye, so sharp that she nearly flinched back – Fajar in her father’s training hall, advancing on her with his machete. Yin shook herself mentally. Damn it, now was not the time!

Focus. Breathe.

Think of him as a client in the teahouse.

“Hello,” she said.

He was silent.

“I know you think I’m probably here to jump you,” Yin continued, “but I’m not.”

Fajar growled softly. Bullshit, he signed.

“It isn’t.”

A flicker of surprise passed over his face. He wasn’t expecting her to know sign language. 

“I’m kind of new to the gang,” Yin said, keeping her voice level despite the blood roaring in her ears. “I heard about you, and I was curious.”

There’s always a curious one, Fajar signed derisively. He looked her up and down, then frowned. How did you get past the guards?

“I’m sorry to say it, but there weren’t any guards around.”

Fajar snorted. Idiots.

Yin chuckled softly. Fajar blinked at the sound, then peered closer at her. Whatever he saw seemed to loosen him up a little. The tension between them softened ever so slightly.

Taking the chance, Yin said, “I also brought something for you. I heard the gang likes to feed you shit, so I thought you might like something actually good.”

She reached into her jacket’s inner pocket and brought out the wrapped pastry. Fajar narrowed his eyes. Why? he signed.

Yin shrugged. Maybe he thought the gang put her up to this. Or that it was poisoned. “It’s from a very good bakery in the old district. Here, I’ll take a bite first.”

The flaky crust filled her mouth, followed closely by the sweet red bean filling. Yin chewed and swallowed, ignoring the slight rumble of her stomach, then set the pastry on a nearby table. “There, see? It’s delicious.”

She backed away to give him enough space to approach. A soft growl rumbled in Fajar’s throat; he came forward, took the pastry, and cautiously bit into it.

His eyes widened with recognition. You left me those sweets before?

Yin nodded. In her previous trips to the Squats, she’d managed to sneak away and leave a sweet treat in the warehouse, just outside the door to Fajar’s private room. Just something to soften him up in the hopes that their first meeting wouldn’t go to hell.

It seemed to have worked a little, thankfully. Fajar gazed at her with a new gleam in his eyes, as though seeing her for the first time. Why? he signed again.

“It’s better than grass, isn’t it?” Yin said, attempting some lightness. Fajar huffed softly, which she counted as a win.

A second later, he stuffed the entire pastry into his mouth. Yin would’ve missed it if she blinked. He just devoured it. Holy shit.

A look of pure bliss suffused his face as he ate. Yin’s information turned out right, then. She’d heard the drug sellers muttering to each other in the Club about how they hated finding food for the freak, and why not just throw him some grass since he liked plants so much? It wasn’t like he could go after them; the boss didn’t let him leave the warehouse, and in any case, the freak didn’t want to leave.

Yin had to wonder why. Fajar kept one of the talismans. Why wouldn’t someone like him use it to his advantage when bargaining for better treatment?

Fajar fixed her with another searching look, now a little curious. When he stepped forward, Yin didn’t back away. A bead of sweat trickled down her neck, but she held still. He stopped a few feet away from her; his eyes travelled up and down her body again, a little slower this time, lingering on the medallion she wore around her neck, and finally reaching her face.

She’d seen that slight flicker of the gaze plenty of times before. Mostly in the teahouse. Yin took it as a promising sign though her gut twisted into a million knots.

She needed to move slowly. Someone as suspicious as Fajar wasn’t going to warm up to her right away.

You should go, Fajar signed. Don’t come in here again.

“Am I bothering you?” Yin asked.

He huffed impatiently. You’re not allowed in here. Go before others find out.

“I’ll take that as a no,” Yin said. “Can’t I stay for a little bit?”

Why?

“You’re very good at growing things, aren’t you?”

His brow furrowed. What about it?

“I have some plants at home. They haven’t been doing well lately, and I guess I was hoping to learn something from you.” It wasn’t a full lie; she did have to take care of the Wuguan’s gardens.

Fajar narrowed his eyes at her. I’m busy, he signed. Should be working now. Can’t be of much help.

“Then you can work and I’ll watch,” Yin offered. “Just for five minutes? I promise I won’t get in the way.”

If she could, she’d stay longer, but Zhiyu was waiting for her to return from the non-existent bathroom. Making something up about girl troubles or constipation, or having to do it in the bushes, wouldn’t be too hard. For now, Yin just needed to start a spark.

Fajar tilted his head, still clearly suspicious. But he strode past her and got to work with watering the purple flowers, keeping her within his line of sight at all times. Yin stayed where he could see her, at first standing across from him on the other side of the trays. After a moment, she carefully moved so that she followed at his side.

Seeing him like this, a man more than twice her age who was once an assassin, now reduced to being a botanist for a drug gang, was rather hard to digest now that Yin was here. Then again, so much had changed in the past eight years.

Fajar stiffened as she came near his arm, then gradually relaxed. He glanced sideways at her, but since she did nothing but watch, his guard didn’t rise completely. That was good.

By this time, the sky outside had lightened further, allowing Yin to see more of the hall and her target. His thick dark hair was tied back in a ponytail, though some choppy bangs fell over the side of his face. His moustache had grown into a beard. His dark green coat was wearing out and patched together in some places. He wore no shirt; a few beads of sweat glistened at his collarbone.

This close, he smelled of purple flowers. Yin wrinkled her nose. It wasn’t so bad, really. She’d dealt with worse.

“The flowers are beautiful,” she commented. “You’re very good with them, Fajar.”

He looked sharply at her. Yin maintained her look of innocence. Shit, it would be so easy to punch him in the face right now. She could take him by surprise and beat him into submission, but – remember her mission. Have patience. Breathe.

When he moved to water the next tray, Yin raised her hand at the same time as though to touch one of the flowers. Her fingers brushed against the back of his hand.

“Hrn!” Fajar grunted in surprise, turning to stare at her.

Yin didn’t move away. There was only a foot of space between their faces. She saw the wild, almost frightened, gleam in his wide eyes. And also something else: a sort of hunger for something beyond food.

How badly did a man this isolated crave connection, or any sort of human contact?

Fajar set the watering can down with a hard clunk. Five minutes are up, he signed stiffly. You should go.

He was right. Nevertheless, Yin asked, “Are you sure?”

Fajar growled softly. His gaze shifted everywhere but always settled upon her. When she licked her dry lips, he all but stared.

“I can come back tonight,” Yin offered. “I’ll bring more food.”

You, he signed. You’re trying to get too close.

“I don’t know what you mean.”

Get out.

Yin inclined her head. “Alright. Good luck, Fajar.”

She felt his gaze on the back of her head as she left the hall. Once she was outside the warehouse, she took a moment to breathe and steady her nerves. Her heart refused to calm down.

Well. At least this wasn’t a complete failure. She riled him up a little. Now she just needed to keep applying pressure, a little at a time. 

Tonight, she’d see just how difficult it was to break into the Squats.

To Yin’s surprise and relief, getting to the warehouse under cover of darkness wasn’t as hard as she expected. She avoided the gang mainly by moving across the rooftops; she was no stranger to parkour, having gotten enough practical experience running away from gangs. And the thugs keeping guard at the warehouse’s entrances were either easily distracted by a well-thrown rock or dozing against the wall with the help of Purple Mist. Yin slipped past them and went inside.

A light shone under a door in the room leading to the main hall. Yin paused by it. Was this somebody’s private room? Fajar’s, perhaps?

She knocked gently, then stood back and waited. It felt like hours before she finally heard footsteps on the other side. The door cracked open to reveal Fajar’s eye glaring back at her, full of wariness.

Shock rippled across his face upon recognizing her. You! he signed in disbelief. What are you doing here?

“Paying you a visit,” Yin said simply, smiling past the butterflies in her stomach. “I brought this for you.”

She held up a packaged rice cake. Fajar swallowed at the sight; he seemed to have forgotten how to sign.

After a moment, Yin asked, “Are you going to let me stand here, or am I allowed to come in?”

Fajar gave a start, as though remembering where they were, then pushed the door open just enough for her to slip through.

His room was dimly lit by three hanging lamps overhead. A square dinner table sat in the middle, with a counter in one corner and a desk in the other, and scaffolding repurposed as shelves for many potted plants. Fajar nodded for Yin to sit at the table, then busied himself at the counter with boiling water.

So this was where he lived. Yin glanced at the mattress off to the side. That was where he slept. Not the most ideal spot to have sex, but it could be a lot worse.

A lot of things could’ve ended up a lot worse than this.

When Fajar came to the table, he brought a pot of steaming tea and a tiny pot with a single pink flower. Yin blinked. A slight flush suffused Fajar’s cheeks as he set a full cup of tea and the potted flower before her.

“Oh, uh – thank you.” How was it so hard to breathe all of a sudden? “You grew this for me?”

Fajar shrugged, sitting at the table across from her. Just something I had lying around. You take it. He paused, then added, In return for sweets.

A gift from her murderer. Yin pasted a smile over her face. “Who’s trying to get close now?” she teased.

He huffed with a touch of amusement. He still gazed at her with caution, but it was lessened now, more full of curiosity.

“Thank you. And here –” She handed him the rice cake. “Something different this time.”

Fajar unwrapped the cake and took a bite. He sighed at the exquisite taste, then refocused on her. Forgot to ask your name, he signed.

“I’m Yuanling,” Yin said.

Part of her regretted sharing it with Fajar. It was one of the names her parents considered for her before she was born. Yin kept that slip of paper with Mother’s handwriting in her desk drawer, next to her parents’ wedding photo.

At least it wasn’t her true name. But that one in particular came from Mother, one of the last things Yin had left of her.

Fajar regarded her for a moment. Did he notice something different? Yin swiftly took a sip of tea to hide the crack in her facade. “How’s the cake?”

Sweet, Fajar signed. His mouth quirked upward under his beard. Delicious. Thank you.

“You’re welcome.” The words tasted like sand on Yin’s tongue, but she pushed past it. This was all part of her mission. Discomfort was something she got used to. Anger and grief she used to her advantage, pushing her onward.

When Fajar took another bite of the cake, Yin asked, “Can I try some?”

He arched a brow at her. Her stomach chose that perfect moment to rumble; she hadn’t eaten anything beforehand in the hopes that it would make her request more believable.

Fajar snorted under his breath but nodded once. Just as he held out the cake, Yin got up and moved to sit beside him. His eyes went wide. Only a few inches lay between them, but he didn’t move away. This close, she could feel his body heat.

Her heart drummed madly against her ribs as she took the cake from his limp hand. Yin bit into it, making sure some moisture caught on her mouth. Then she chewed slowly and looked at him. Just as she’d hoped, he was staring at her. His own lips quivered slightly.

When Yin turned her head, she caught a trace of the floral perfume she’d applied beforehand. Just a drop or two on either side of her neck and wrists. Enough for him to catch.

A bead of sweat glistened at his brow. Why are you doing this? he signed.

“Doing what?” Yin asked.

He grunted with some frustration. This, he signed pointedly. Visiting me. Sitting here. Trying to lower my guard?

“I wouldn’t dream of it. Besides, I know the gang treats you badly,” Yin said. “They can’t expect you to work well if they keep it up, can they?”

Fajar scowled. They won’t do anything drastic. Boss keeps them in line, needs me for work.

“I don’t doubt that. But why do you have to stay in here all the time? Why don’t they respect you?”

A dry chuckle escaped him. Thugs never respect each other. Besides, I’m –

His hands froze and he fixed Yin with a sharp look. “What is it?” Yin asked.

Fajar’s throat bobbed up and down. He shook his head. Nothing.

“Hm.” Was she going too fast? Maybe she should stop here for now. She couldn’t risk making him too suspicious.

“I should go soon,” Yin said quietly.

Disappointment twitched in Fajar’s face, but he signed, Be careful.

“I will.” Yin held up the last bite of cake. “Here. This is yours.”

Fajar moved to take it, but Yin brought it close to his lips. “Well? Open wide,” she said teasingly.

He blinked at her. She half-expected him to just snatch it from her hand, or maybe knock it aside entirely, but she must’ve caught him by surprise. He opened his mouth and she popped the cake inside.

As Yin drew her hand away, she lightly touched his lower lip. Fajar inhaled sharply. His chest rose and fell heavily, and Yin wondered if he felt as nervous as she did. Steady now, she told herself. One step at a time.

When Fajar’s hand shifted closer to her arm, only to pause and clench into a fist, Yin pretended not to notice. It took much of her willpower to keep her voice level. “I’ll try to visit again soon,” she promised. “And I’ll bring something new.”

She hurried away before Fajar could sign anything to her.

Years ago, when Yin made her decision to complete the talismans’ ritual, the immortality pendant shared the full process with her. It would be an intense process, and one for which she may never be fully prepared. But preparing as much as she could certainly wouldn’t hurt.

I will initiate the ritual with the talismans on your behalf, the pendant had said. After that, it is up to you to join with the assassins. And be warned that once is not enough; you must join with them thrice. One for the body, another for the mind, and a third for the spirit.

“I have to fuck each of them three times?” Yin said incredulously. “Seriously, Fengshui?”

Indeed. Once you complete the ritual, the bond will be permanent. If you were to die, the talismans’ powers will be set free to roam the world without restraint.

“I imagine that wouldn’t be a good thing.”

No, the pendant said simply. Until they are harnessed again, it will not bode well for your kind.

“But let’s say I succeed,” Yin said. “What if the assassins find out? What if they try to fuck me to get the talismans back?”

They will fail. The ritual can only be done once, for the bonding is that intense. Its permanence means that none other can take ownership from you. Transferring ownership yourself is another ordeal entirely.

Yin sighed. “Well then,” she said, “let’s hope I can get all five before they figure things out.”

Chapter Text

The Lucky Lotus teahouse catered to customers at all hours of the night. This midnight was no different. Yin stepped inside the rundown building to find the familiar booths, tables, and golden lanterns unchanged. It wasn’t the classiest of teahouses, but the quality was consistent in both tea and company, and it had formed a loyal clientele over the years.

The sight of this place stirred up a mix of emotions. Yin once sat at those tables while chatting up customers. Some were content to just grope her. Others were eager to go upstairs after. The memories of those darkened rooms, heavy breaths, and slap of flesh against flesh were dim in Yin’s mind. What mattered was the practice.

Father always said the journey of a Kung-Fu disciple was to be in constant learning. This was no different.

Yin nodded to the receptionist and strode past her into the staff room. Stairs led up from this room to the second floor, where guests could spend private time with the sex workers. Another door led to the workers’ personal lounge. Before Yin could go through, a familiar voice squealed, “Yuanling!”

Yin turned just in time to catch Ningli in a hug. “You’re back! It’s been so long! Are you okay?”

“Yes, yes, I’m fine,” Yin laughed. “It’s only been a week!”

Ningli withdrew and beamed at her. As always, her face was covered in foundation, blush, and eyeshadow. Yin couldn’t deny that it was masterfully applied to heighten Ningli’s youth and beauty, but, coming from someone who only put on small amounts when necessary, Yin wished her friend didn’t go so heavy with it sometimes.

“God, look at you! You have to tell me your skincare routine. I’ve been getting acne like crazy!”

“I’m telling you, it’s the amount of makeup you put on,” Yin gently chided. “And don’t leave it on for too long!”

Ningli rolled her eyes, but she didn’t stop smiling. “Come on, sit down and I’ll get you some tea.”

Yin obeyed and sat on the sofa while Ningli hurried to the kitchen. When she returned with a steaming cup, Yin briefly thought of Fajar but cast that thought aside. Tea was just tea. And this one was from a friend.

Ningli sat beside her with a heavy sigh. Tonight, she wore a tight-fitting dress cut to the thighs, high heels, and a gleaming bracelet. “Busy night?” Yin asked, unable to quell the twist of worry in her chest.

“No, it’s fine.” Ningli laid her head on Yin’s shoulder. “Actually … Xiahui had to go to the doctor yesterday. We think she might’ve caught something.”

Worry twisted into Yin’s chest like a blade. “Where is she now?”

“She stayed home today. She said she’d call if something came up.”

Yin stared ahead at the calligraphy painting on the far wall. When she first came to the Lucky Lotus, Ningli and Xiahui were the ones who took her under their wing. Ningli was a year younger than Yin, but she’d been at the teahouse for longer. Xiahui was two years older. She’d taken it upon herself to take Yin’s virginity with a sex toy before risking an uncomfortable first time with a client.

Yin vividly remembered that time in one of the private rooms – the muddy light from the lamp illuminating Xiahui as she sat between Yin’s legs on the bed, telling her to take deep breaths. Ningli had been there too, both to offer encouragement and help Yin relax by touching her.

All in all, it was a better first time than Yin could’ve asked for, all things considered. She was sore the following day but got better soon, and after a few more practice sessions, she was sent to work with chatting up clients. That was when she was eighteen.

Catching something nasty was a risk all the sex workers understood. They did their best to prevent it, but sometimes something slipped through. Even Yin used preventative measures, though it was only to keep up appearances given that her true source of protection was the immortality pendant.

I shall wash you clean after every joining, the pendant once told her. And I shall take the lifeforce from that joining to restore power to myself. Do you agree?

“Lifeforce … You mean, I won’t get pregnant?” Yin said quickly.

That is so.

“Then – yeah, that’s fine. That’s great, actually. Thanks, Fengshui.” The last thing Yin needed was to get accidentally pregnant. In another life, or another time, she might’ve become a mother. But not here, not now.

If the other workers wondered how she managed to remain clean each time, they didn’t say anything. Nor did they complain if they came away with no problems, not realizing that Yin’s proximity with the pendant helped to keep them clean. It was just a lucky week for them. That was all.

“I’ll text Xiahui,” Yin decided. “I want to see her. Maybe take her out to bubble tea or something.”

Ningli hummed in acknowledgement. “Are you going to work tonight?”

“Yeah.” Yin sipped at her tea. “Gotta make some money. Oh, also, I wanted to ask your advice about something.”

“What’s up?”

“Let’s say you have an old guy who hasn’t slept with someone in a while.” Supposedly, of course. “Got any tips?”

Ningli raised her head to give Yin a funny narrow-eyed look. “How old are we talking about?”

“Um. Mid-forties, I guess?” Fajar’s hair had a few streaks of grey and his face was weathered, but he certainly wasn’t old in the way that others were. “And he hasn’t really been around people for years.”

“Well, I’d expect him to be super rusty,” Ningli said thoughtfully. “You’d probably have to show him how things work. And just go with the flow, I guess. Do you need some extra lube? Condoms?”

“I got them,” Yin assured her. “I’ll be fine.”

“Okay, good.”

Ningli settled against Yin’s shoulder again. Eventually, Yin would have to get up and go to work. But for now, she allowed herself to relax and sit with her friend, listening to the murmur of talk and clinking cutlery outside.

***

Yin waited until the following night before returning to the warehouse. This time she brought a box of little custard buns, along with a small container of lubricant in her pocket. She wasn’t sure if it’d happen tonight, but it didn’t hurt to be prepared. Besides, if she read Fajar right, he was the type of man to give in easily to his cravings.

“These are for you,” Yin said, setting the box on the table.

Fajar peered at the custard buns. They were small enough to eat in one bite; pretty soon, there was only one left.

He glanced at Yin before taking the last bun. She sat close beside him again which seemed to have the same effect as yesterday. Fajar’s eyes often flicked to her lips and down her body before he quickly looked away. No doubt her change of outfit helped. Yin wore a sleeveless top with thin straps, baggy pants, and a linen summer jacket. She didn’t bother wearing a bra this time.

He now held out the last custard bun. For you, he signed.

Yin smiled. She gently raised his hand to her face – noting the tremor in his own when she touched him – and opened her mouth. Fajar swallowed hard before pushing the pastry onto her tongue.

Yin closed her lips just as he withdrew his hand. A soft grunt left him as she lightly sucked on his trapped fingers, brushing them with her tongue.

Fajar snatched his hand back after a heartbeat, holding it to his midriff as if she burned it. The hunger she’d seen in him before was now fully clear amidst the shock. He held himself stiffly as though to keep himself from making the wrong move, or any move at all. Sweat trickled down his neck to pool along his collarbone.

“Sorry,” Yin said quietly, watching as he took a gulp of tea. “Did I hurt you?”

His brow twitched. Why are you really here? he signed.

Now to push a little further. “Would you be surprised if I said I’ve wanted to see you for a while?”

No. Most new thugs want to see me, try to mess with me.

“Do you think I’m messing with you?” Yin asked.

Fajar glanced at the empty pastry box. Surprised you came back, he signed at last. Nobody brings me food like this.

Yin leaned a little closer so that their shoulders touched. “Do you want me to leave?” she asked.

Fajar swallowed again. His chest rose and fell heavily with each laboured breath. No, he signed. But you shouldn’t be here. Shouldn’t stay. I – His fingers faltered. Not safe to be around.

Yin smiled alluringly, just as she would to any client in the teahouse. Except, this wasn’t just some random client – this was someone she knew in a twisted, intimate way.

“Maybe I like a bit of danger,” she said softly.

Yin saw it when the last thread of self-control snapped behind his eyes. She barely had time to react when Fajar threw his arms around her, snarling. Yin gasped as she collided against his chest, caught in an iron-like embrace while he devoured the side of her neck with kisses, dragging his teeth and tongue over her most sensitive spots.

She gripped his shoulders for support as he pulled at her clothes with rough hands, sliding his palms under her top to access more skin. Yin tried to push his coat away; after a moment, Fajar growled impatiently and shrugged it off, barely giving her a chance to remove her own jacket.

A familiar heat pooled in her core; the lubricant she applied ahead of time now mixed with her slick, sliding against her underwear. His erection pushed against his trousers and wedged between her legs. When Yin pressed down on it, a broken groan escaped Fajar’s throat and the sound made her stomach flutter.

Yin’s heart raced. She didn’t expect this to happen so soon, but it was happening now. Adrenaline flooded her veins as she straddled Fajar’s lap. Heat flushed her body when she rubbed against him, trying to match his pace. Fajar clawed at her top, hungrily kissing the skin at her collarbone; when he bit down, she yelped. “Ah!”

He trailed lower, leaving hot kisses over her chest. “Wait,” Yin gasped. “Let me –”

Fajar surfaced with a snarl. Yin’s breath caught in her throat at his expression: he was wild. Almost feral.

But she could handle it, couldn’t she? Keep going. Focus. Fall into the rhythm.

The moment Yin took her top off, Fajar attacked her breast with his mouth, sucking fervently on a hardened nipple. His tongue was rough against her skin, and the heat in her core burned hotter, aching with need. He gripped her other breast with one hand, fondling so insistently that Yin shivered. She moaned and gripped his hair, sliding her hands down to his shoulders, fingers digging into his back. “Ohh … oh, Fajar –”

He trailed back up her chest to her neck, rumbling low against her jaw. When he turned his head, Yin caught his face and kissed him. His arms wrapped around her so tightly that she could barely breathe; his mouth ravaged hers at an impossible pace, tongue catching her own in a fierce fight.

Yin moaned against him, which seemed to rile him up further – and then she was weightless as he picked her up, carrying her somewhere. She distantly registered the mattress, then fell back on it with a gasp. Fajar impatiently knelt between her legs and stripped away her pants in one swift motion, underwear and all.

He didn’t even stop to look at her. His belt came off, followed by his trousers, and Yin caught a brief glimpse of his short, swollen cock before he was on her again, holding her down. Yin pushed up against him, mewling against his rough lips and beard, feeling his hardness rub against her tingling sex. He held her hands on either side of her head, fingers digging into her wrists.

She managed to break for air when he dived for her neck again. “Ahh – ah! Fajar,” she gasped as the head of his cock pushed against her folds. “Wait, I have –”

He snarled at her to be quiet. Uncertainty needled amidst the heat of pleasure; was the lube in her cunt enough? Shit, it was too late now. She’d deal with it when the time came –

Fajar thrust into her abruptly. The air left her lungs all at once, and he thrust again before Yin could catch her breath.

“Hnng! Oh, oh god – ah!” she gasped, holding his shoulders for dear life. He may be short, but he was big. Her muscles tightened around his girth; she could feel all of him, and it was more than she’d expected.

Fajar trembled and let out a low groan. His eyes rolled up then squeezed shut as he grit his teeth against the rising pleasure. He thrust again, and again, building up a rhythm so fast that Yin was soon overwhelmed. He was an animal rutting into her, pounding harder and harder, his hands groping and fondling all over her until she was left dizzy with hot desire. Sweat dripped down his brow and arms, mixing with her own.

When he bent his head down, Yin barely felt the pinch of his teeth on her shoulder. She couldn’t even form a coherent thought. All she knew was Fajar, his body locked against hers, and the unbearable wave of pleasure rising between them.

“Wait,” Yin gasped again, only to cry out when he hit a particularly sweet spot deep inside. “Ahh! Wait, Fajar –”

He silenced her with a fierce kiss. “Mmf,” Yin protested, but he didn’t listen. Instinctively, Yin shoved up with all her strength and managed to flip them both over. She straddled him, still held in place by his cock inside her, then attempted to sit up.

“Give me a minute,” she panted. “You’re going too fast –”

Fajar sat up so quickly that she had no time to react. He caught Yin in a tight embrace and squeezed her against him, burying his face against her neck. Yin squirmed on top of him as he thrust into her, mewling and trying to get free, but his hold was unbreakable. He bucked his hips erratically, full of desperate need, moaning low into her shoulder like an injured animal.

A trickle of fear passed down her spine, but she shoved it aside. Let him do what he needed to. She’d learn his pace and ride it out with him. 

When the orgasm finally came, Yin cried out as ecstasy crashed over her. Stars blinded her vision; her walls clamped around Fajar’s length, and she felt him shudder against her with a deep, strangled groan. His seed filled her to the brim, enough that a few drops trickled along her thigh.

Yin fell limp against him, gasping and panting, her core still throbbing around him. Fajar hugged her tightly for a moment before lying back on the mattress and rolling over so that he lay on top of her. When his cock rubbed against her folds, he groaned weakly and then fell quiet as sleep took him.

Silence filled the room.

Yin stared up at the ceiling for a long time as she waited for her body to calm down. Then she carefully rolled them both over and pulled him out. His cock fell limp over his thigh, completely spent. Disgust twisted in her gut at the sight.

But this was only a small part of her work, bringing her one step closer to vengeance.

Yin silently got up and retrieved her jacket. The immortality pendant flared in her hand as she held it, and she felt its warmth spreading through her core, burning away Fajar’s seed. The coins pulsed with a bright, buttery glow for a moment, then grew dim. Breathe, the pendant said gently. It is over now.

Yin drew in a deep, shaky breath. “I know,” she whispered. “Thanks, Fengshui.”

At that moment, she felt something fall over her – a presence, like a heavy shadow, wrapping around her body. It was ancient.

When the presence nudged against her mind, Yin instinctively recoiled.

Fear not. It is only Mu, the Wood talisman, the pendant explained. You cannot yet hear its voice, but it is getting to know you.

Yin nodded, steadying herself. Okay. First session down, two more to go for Fajar.

The thought of doing this for each assassin added more weariness to her already-mounting exhaustion. She just wanted to go home and sleep, maybe pretend that this was all a dream. And eat a bowl of congee from her father’s recipe.

There was a sink in the corner. Yin cleaned herself up with some paper towels and got dressed. She moved purposefully, focusing on her top, the pants, and finally the jacket. As though she were back in the teahouse having just finished with a client.

Then Yin glanced at Fajar where he slept, and hesitated. He was a mess of bodily fluids.

She could just leave him like that. He didn’t deserve her help. 

Nevertheless, something pushed Yin to kneel at his side and clean him up, wiping away the leftover cum and sweat. He was slim but somehow still muscular; his torso and arms were covered in scars, no doubt from past fights. He shifted in his sleep, mumbling something, but she caught no words.

In sleep, Fajar looked like a lonesome old man, small and frail. Certainly not like the cold-hearted assassin she faced that night, or the wary botanist who attacked her when she first came to the warehouse.

Well. Everyone looked different in sleep. That didn’t change the truth.

As Yin turned to leave, something caught her arm. Yin froze, heart pounding, and glanced down to find Fajar’s hand tightening over her wrist. He mumbled again but didn’t wake up.

Yin managed to pry his hand off of her. A sense of dirtiness, of being tainted, mixed with a twinge of shame in her stomach. The pendant washed her clean, but the echo of Fajar’s touch on her body, his breath and lips, his cock inside her, hadn’t disappeared.

It would, she told herself. It would all go away eventually. Besides, the path of vengeance was never easy. She’d experienced plenty of pain and discomfort in her life; what was a little more?

Yin left Fajar on the mattress and disappeared from the room, escaping into the night. Once she was back in the Wuguan, she lay down on her bed, and cried herself to sleep.

Chapter Text

For the next couple of days, Yin spent her time in the Club when she wasn’t helping Sifu Liu teach the children. Training on her own helped to take her mind off other things. All she had to do was focus on the punching bag, meditate on her father’s teachings, and strike. And if she did it poorly, she just needed to try again.

The memory of Fajar hovered on the edge of her mind. The hickeys he left on her shoulders tingled; she’d opted to wear a T-shirt to hide them. He really bit down hard.

Yin grit her teeth and tried not to think about Fajar, or what he was doing now. Did he wonder where she was after waking up? Good thing she left while he was still asleep.

Yin shook herself mentally. Focus!

The other fighters trained nearby in their partitioned rooms. The Burning was due to begin in several days, and they all knew it. A single-minded tension followed the fighters wherever they went. This was the chance for one of them to become Sean’s new disciple, to finally learn true strength and power.

If all went according to plan, Yin was going to be that disciple. She just needed to get through the three trials first.

“Yuanling! You’re here!”

Yin glanced up to find Lanzhi, one of the younger fighters, standing nearby. She was a fresh-faced eighteen-year-old, having joined the illegal fight club a year ago in the hopes of achieving something in life. “Hey, Lanzhi. Looking for a room?”

“No, I just wanted to say hi. Just passing by and all.”

Yin huffed and stepped away from the punching bag. “Don’t give me that. Here, take my spot.”

Lanzhi’s face flushed pink. “Are you sure? I didn’t mean to kick you out …”

“You’re not. I’m done training anyway.”

This almost always happened in the evening. Lanzhi arrived late due to her day job, and since Yin usually finished up at this time, she handed her spot to the younger woman. All the other spots were full, and none of the other fighters were interested in sharing. After all, it was one of Sean’s values to always look out for yourself first before others.

Yin wrinkled her nose. If she had her way, she’d beat Sean’s head in to show him what she really thought of that.

As Yin packed her gym bag, Lanzhi set hers down and began to wrap her arms. “I heard the others talking about you again,” she said, keeping her voice low. “Um. Is everything okay?”

“So far, so good,” Yin shrugged, keeping casual. “Did they have anything new to say?”

“No, just the same old stuff about you coming from another fight club, or training somewhere else.” Lanzhi bit her lip. “I still don’t get why that’s a big deal.”

Because it gave her a better advantage over most of the current fighters, meaning that she had a better chance of winning the trials. Which meant having to face jealousy and rivalry, and that was something she didn’t have the time or patience for. She’d done her best to appear as a usual kickboxer like the rest of them even if it meant losing a few fights once in a while. But if you had the right eye for it, you could tell that she was more than just a fighter.

At the very least, no one knew about or even suspected her Kung-Fu skills. And she planned to keep it that way. Especially around Sean.

“Don’t worry about it,” Yin said. “Are you going for the trials?”

Lanzhi smiled nervously. “No, not yet. I don’t think I’m ready.”

Yin knew that feeling well. “Just keep training,” she said. “There’s always next month.”

She left soon after and headed for the dancefloor. The disco beat grew louder outside of the training rooms; at this time of evening, the Club was full of people dancing, drinking, and screaming. No doubt the bathrooms were also full of couples making out …

The sensation of Fajar’s hot breath ghosted over her skin. Yin shivered involuntarily. Damn it. She just needed a shower. After that, she’d be perfectly fine –

The hairs on her neck prickled. Yin slowed her steps to a halt, suddenly aware of her surroundings. She was in one of the dark corridors lit with neon panels. And she wasn’t alone.

When she saw the tall figure standing several feet away, Yin hastily bowed. “Sifu.”

Sean closed the distance between them in a few long strides. Yin flexed her grip around her gym bag’s strap, trying to keep the panic at bay. What the hell was he doing here?

“Where are you going?” The sound of his low, rough voice sent chills over her skin. It was both familiar and strange to her ears. The voice of one who was once her big brother.

“Home, Sifu,” Yin replied. “I just finished training for today.”

When he didn’t reply immediately, she carefully looked up at him. Hell, she barely reached his chin! Sean’s hood cast a shadow over his face, but when he dragged on his cigarette, the harsh orange glow illuminated his eyes. 

The first time they caught each other’s gaze was a few weeks ago. Yin had defended herself against a big guy in the fighting ring. Afterward, she sat at an empty bar with a glass of water and, on a hunch, looked up to find Sean on the second-floor balcony. She couldn’t read his expression at the time.

Now, every time she passed through the Club, she always felt the weight of his gaze during training, sparring, or leaving the place. He was always in the shadows somewhere, watching. At the beginning, Yin believed he wanted to monitor the fighters’ progress to see which of them held promise as a disciple. It was true to an extent, but she soon learned that he didn’t actually care to watch the fighters unless someone among them piqued his interest.

“Your name,” Sean ordered.

“I’m Yuanling, Sifu.”

He dragged on his cigarette again and blew out the smoke in a slow, steady stream. Yin managed not to cough. “You’re one of the fighters. I’ve seen you in the ring. Where did you learn to fight like that?”

“I picked up things from the street, Sifu.”

“I find that hard to believe.”

Yin inclined her head. “So do the other fighters. But it’s true. You can’t beat practical experience.”

“Hm.” He regarded her with a hint of intrigue. “You’ll be taking the trials, then?”

“Yes, Sifu. I’d be honoured to become your disciple.”

“Good. I could use someone like you.” The cigarette glowed. Fire flickered in his gaze. “If you succeed.”

Yin smiled slightly even as her lungs threatened to give up. “I plan to, Sifu.”

“Go, then.”

Yin bowed again and hurried past him. Once she’d turned the corner and exited from the hallway, she slumped against the wall to catch her breath. The clubbers sitting nearby didn’t spare her a second glance.

It only took her a few more minutes to get out of the Club entirely. The cool night air made her shiver, but it was a hell of a lot better than being stuck in a stuffy hallway with Sean, of all people!

Once she was in the car, Yin dragged both hands over her face. Fuck, she couldn’t afford to lose her composure like that again. She knew that Sean went wherever he liked in the Club; he was good friends with the owner, and he kept his wuguan there, somewhere. His name was both feared and respected. Yin had to be more careful, more aware.

She couldn’t let anybody sneak up on her like that again.

It wasn’t the first time that happened with Sean, though. Yin could barely remember anything before the massacre these days, but some childhood memories managed to surface once in a while. Despite Sean’s size, he could be stealthy when he wanted. He’d come up from behind Yin and set his heavy hand on her head in greeting, making her jump.

Sometimes he frightened her just by being tall and angry and smoking all those cigarettes. But she knew he’d never hurt her. At least, that’s what she believed back then.

Yin shook herself. There was no point in reminiscing. Twilight was fading on the horizon, and she still had work to do. She already put this off for two days.

Turning on the engine, Yin pulled out of the Club’s back lot and turned on the road leading to the Squats.

The warehouse was so silent that Yin could hear her own heartbeat. She paused by Fajar’s door, took a deep breath, and knocked thrice. “Fajar? It’s Yuanling.”

She was going to take some charge, this time. See if she could control that animal inside him … If anything happened tonight at all.

At least she wasn’t thinking of Sean anymore. All Yin could think of was how long it’d take before the door finally opened –

The door swung open. Fajar stared at her for several heartbeats, as though not quite believing what he saw. He blinked a few times. Opened his mouth as though to speak, only to exhale a trembling breath.

“Hello,” Yin said, quieter than intended. “I, um. I’m back.”

Something twisted in Fajar’s expression. Why? he signed sharply. You shouldn’t have come back.

“Well …” Yin struggled for words. Her brain refused to cooperate. “I wanted to come back. I brought another sweet for you.”

She brought out the packaged cream puff. Slightly squashed, but at least it was intact. Fajar huffed in exasperation, then stepped back to let her in. Yin went over to sit at the table while he shut the door; once he joined her, she handed him the pastry.

Fajar didn’t eat it right away. He gazed at Yin long enough for her to feel awkward. “Are you going to try it?” she asked at last.

He blinked and looked down at the pastry. Then he unwrapped it and took a bite, leaving a bit of cream under his lip. Delicious, he signed. Thank you. But why –?

Yin took his hands in hers, leaned forward, and kissed away the cream from his lip. Fajar inhaled sharply.

“Mm. Pretty good,” Yin agreed as the sweetness faded over her tongue.

Fajar’s breathing turned ragged. Didn’t expect you to come back, he signed, fingers trembling. Thought you’d stay away after … He blinked and looked down at her shoulder.

Yin followed his gaze to find one of the hickeys. They’d bruised over the past couple of days, but compared to Yin’s first few months in the teahouse, this honestly wasn’t that bad. Nevertheless, something tightened in Fajar’s face at the sight. 

“It’s nothing,” Yin assured him. “It doesn’t even hurt.”

He gently touched the one at her collarbone. Ignoring the instinct to lean back, Yin shifted closer so that their legs pressed together. His touch sent a tingling chill over her shoulders.

Fajar seemed to take her closeness as encouragement. His hand slid over her collarbone and down her arm – and then he leaned in to kiss the hickey on her shoulder. Yin gasped softly.

A quiet groan left him as he pressed more kisses over the bite marks. Each one left a point of heat on Yin’s skin. She slid her arms around his shoulders, unable to keep herself from humming contentedly; and besides, it made the act more real.

When Fajar suddenly clasped her to him, Yin gasped. “Oof! Fajar, that’s – a little tight –” She hastily patted his back, but when he didn’t respond, she thumped him firmly with her fist. “Fajar!”

He grunted against her neck, raising his head to look at her. Yin didn’t expect to see something akin to regret in his face.

Sorry, Fajar signed, unable to hold her gaze for long. Told you, not safe to be around. Lose control easily, so hard to stop. He lightly touched her shoulder again with a trembling hand. Didn’t mean to hurt you.

Yin was speechless. She tried to think of something to say, but nothing came except for, Do you regret cutting my throat years ago? Can you apologize for that?

“It’s okay,” she managed. “I’m stronger than I look, you know.” She wrapped her arms around him again and put her lips to his ear. “And I like your enthusiasm.”

“Hrrn.” Fajar took her by the waist and drew her closer, nuzzling her neck. Yin straddled his lap and felt the hard bulge of his erection. Her stomach fluttered.

“I brought cream,” she murmured against his rough cheek. “To make things easier.”

A shudder passed through him. Hurry, he signed clumsily. Can’t wait – He wrapped his arms around her waist and squeezed her tightly to him, hungrily kissing her neck.

“Take off your belt first,” Yin panted. She managed to get the lube container out of her jacket pocket, shedding her jacket entirely at the same time, and scooped some cream out. At the same moment, Fajar threw his belt and coat away. He growled impatiently, hands sliding under her shirt to squeeze her breasts.

“Wait,” Yin said breathlessly. “We need to get –”

In the blink of an eye, Fajar was free of his trousers and busy pushing Yin’s down. She gasped when he gripped her ass, fingers digging into soft skin.

“Wait a second,” she said again. When Fajar only pulled her closer, she barked, “Fajar!”

He froze, heavy breaths rasping in his throat. Yin’s heart drummed against her ribs. Now she was getting somewhere.

She slid her hand between them and took his cock, slathering it with a fine layer of cream. Fajar groaned low against Yin’s neck. When he thrust into her hand, she squeezed firmly and got a pained grunt from him.

Yin finished quickly and set to work with her cunt, easing the cream inside. She sucked in a sharp breath as her folds tingled from the cool touch; slick mixed with the lube on her fingers. The aching heat in her core grew heavy with need. When she looked back at Fajar, she found him staring at the sight between her legs.

Yin barely had time to remove her hand before Fajar was on her. A few seconds later, she was lying back on the mattress while he thrust into her, building up a carnal rhythm. He grunted and snarled with each thrust, teeth sinking into the skin of her neck. Yin cried out from the mix of pain and pleasure, halfway to losing all train of thought.

“Ah – ah – Fajar,” she moaned in his ear. “Yes – harder! Ohh …”

He growled low and quickened his pace with a new fury until he was balls-deep inside her. Somehow his ponytail came undone; dark tresses of hair plastered to his sweaty neck and shoulders. When Fajar struck a particularly wet spot along her folds, his head snapped back and he groaned loudly as if deeply wounded.

Yin took the chance to flip him over on the mattress. He fell back with a snarl of surprise but quickly gathered himself to retaliate. Yin squeezed around his length and bore down, and he emitted a strangled cry.

“My turn,” Yin whispered raggedly into his ear.

Fajar clawed at her back as she moved over him, rocking her hips and running her hands over his torso. “Hnng – nguhh,” he groaned, lips parted and eyelids fluttering. “Uuhh –”

Yin silenced him with a hungry kiss. He caught her against him and held tightly with iron-like arms just like before, crushing her breasts against his chest. This wasn’t so bad, she thought, delirious with pleasure. He was strong and warm, his cock pulsing against her walls, and the feel of his hands on her, eager to possess, was so much unlike what she’d experienced with the Lucky Lotus’ clients. He’d been without this kind of contact for years only for it to now fall on his lap. And Yin, for the time being, controlled it.

The realization sent an electric current over her skin. To think she had some sort of power over her murderer, able to render him an incomprehensible mess like this, was exhilarating. 

Fajar moaned against her lips, one hand grasping at the back of her neck to bring her closer. One might describe a dance of tongues; in Yin’s muddled mind, this was more like a drunken duel. Fajar’s beard scratched against her chin as he fought to claim her. When he attempted to roll them both over, eager to get on top, Yin pushed back, and they soon ended up in a messy pile of quivering limbs, haphazardly fucking their way to bliss.

When Yin climaxed, the force of it shuddered through her body, sending hot chills all over. Was this what it felt like to be on fire? She didn’t even remember screaming. She collapsed on the mattress in exhaustion with Fajar partly draped over her body. He was so warm and heavy, and already passed out.

Yin’s eyes fluttered shut, and she too fell asleep.

In the quiet of the room, the Wood talisman descended upon Yin, filling her mind with an ancient voice. No words were spoken, yet Yin understood all that was said, and she trembled.

Remember what I taught you, the pendant murmured from nearby. Breathe. The real test has yet to begin.

When Fajar pulled her closer to him in his sleep, Yin didn’t move away.

Sunlight drifted through a skylight overhead, falling onto the dinner table. Yin finished cleaning herself up, then turned to Fajar and carefully wiped his limbs. He still slept, yet as she moved to his thighs, his brow furrowed and he muttered something.

She shouldn’t be doing this. She ought to be far away from the warehouse by now, having breakfast in the Wuguan and going over her plans. Yet here she was, clumsily washing up an assassin-turned-botanist out of a sense of … what? Hell, she didn’t know.

Fajar’s breathing shifted as he woke up, followed by a slight gasp and the jerk of his legs. “Hrn,” he grunted hoarsely, touching her arm.

She took a deep breath and looked at him. He stared back at her with a rawness in his face that made her uncomfortable. “Hrrn,” he grunted again, softer.

It was strange to see him in the sunlight. His scars were ten times more visible, as was his disheveled state – thick hair, weathered skin, guarded eyes and all. His face was both the same and different from the one Yin saw long ago. Her neck throbbed at the memory of that night, and she winced.

You’re still here, Fajar signed in disbelief.

“I am,” Yin agreed. “Guess I was more tired than I thought.”

Fajar’s gaze travelled along her body and back up again. Heat flushed Yin’s cheeks; this was technically the first time he was seeing her in daylight too. A quiet rumble sounded in his throat.

Sleep well? he signed haltingly.

Yin managed a smile. “Very well.” As much as could be done on a flat mattress. Her neck and back were just a little sore. Nothing she couldn’t handle easily.

She shifted closer to his side to wipe his chest of sweat. Fajar grunted, then sat up straighter. Don’t need to do this, he protested.

“It’ll only take a minute,” Yin gently chided.

Fajar huffed but signed nothing more. As Yin slid the damp paper towel over his skin, he reached up and laid a hand on her shoulder, sliding down her arm. A trembling sigh escaped him.

Yin vaguely recalled him holding her from behind while they both slept, one arm wrapped across her midriff, his hair soft against the back of her neck. Yin hadn’t been held like that for so long. She’d felt … safe. With him.

What was wrong with her?

Something, apparently, because Yin didn’t pull away when Fajar drew her close. Her heart fluttered like a trapped hummingbird in her chest as his hands roamed over her chest, tracing the curve of her breasts down to her waist and over her thighs. Tingles erupted all over her skin.

Beautiful, he signed softly.

Yin blinked and quickly looked away, embarrassed and uncertain and many other things that she couldn’t name. She knew she was pretty in general. And some clients liked to praise her while deep in fucking. But no one ever said it so earnestly like this before.

Shit, she needed to focus! It didn’t mean anything coming from Fajar. It didn’t.

Fajar’s hand trailed up the side of her neck and settled against her cheek, turning her back to face him. Then he carefully smoothed the bangs from her face. Heat bled through the bandages wrapped around his palm.

Yin couldn’t say what pushed her to move – whether a sudden curiosity or leftover desire from last night – but her hands were soon on Fajar, feeling along his strong bicep to his chest, smoothing over his hardened nipples and down his stomach. He groaned quietly with approval.

Yin swallowed back the whirlwind of thoughts and feelings. She was just playing along. That’s all this was.

She slid her palms over his firm thighs, feeling them. He was really firm, almost like stone. Between his legs was a wild bush of wiry dark hair; his cock jutted out, somewhat stiff, and she saw for the first time that he was circumcised.

Questions rose in her mind, but Yin tucked them away. It wasn’t her business to know what her clients did with their bodies.

“You’re not so bad yourself,” she offered. “Especially for someone stuck in a building for days on end.”

Fajar huffed. I train every day, he signed. Need to keep up my skills.

“Makes sense. Can’t have the gang sneaking up on you,” Yin teased lightly.

His lips quirked upward. You’re strong too, he added, touching her arm again. Do you fight?

“Yeah,” Yin admitted. “This part of the city isn’t the safest.”

Good to know defence, Fajar agreed. He hesitated, then signed, Want you to stay safe. You are young, have a long life ahead of you.

“I can take care of myself,” Yin said. “You don’t need to worry.”

“Hm.” Fajar tilted his head as he regarded her. How old are you?

“I’m twenty.”

He blinked. Yin couldn’t help but laugh lightly. “Surprised about the age gap?”

“Hrn,” he grunted. A dark flush touched his face as he looked away.

It was Yin’s turn to pull him back. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed his cheek. “What is it?”

He sighed heavily and drew her closer. You shouldn’t be here with me. Too old for you, lost cause.

“You’re not that old,” Yin said wryly. “Let me guess … mid-forties?” When he looked at her in surprise, she grinned. “I have some practice with guessing ages.”

Fajar scoffed under his breath. When she touched his beard, he caught her hand firmly and held her gaze for a few heartbeats before kissing each finger, finishing with her palm.

Yin could only watch with mounting befuddlement. She never expected to find her murderer acting so … so sweet. And gentle. When he wasn’t losing his mind during sex, of course.

She gasped softly when Fajar kissed her jaw, moving up to her cheek. His hands fondled every inch of her they could reach, and a hot wetness pooled between her legs. Part of her wanted to keep going – she could complete the third session for the ritual right now! – but doubt needled at her.

Was it just for the ritual? Or was she getting ahead of herself? She needed to get away first, take a break, and recover her composure.

Yin gently nudged at his shoulders. “I – I have to go soon.”

Fajar exhaled slowly against her ear, sending more tingles down her spine. Gang will miss you, he signed, trying and failing to hide his disappointment. Go now.

“I’m sorry.” She didn’t mean to say it, but the words slipped out.

Don’t be. I have work, too. Something akin to disgust flickered across his face, but it was gone before Yin could look closer.

Well, there wasn’t any point in dawdling. They both got dressed; Yin wobbled a little as she walked around, and Fajar caught her arm with concern. “I’m fine,” Yin assured him. “Just a little sore.”

Fajar winced.

In her jacket pocket, the immortality pendant flooded her core with warmth to clean her. The soreness soon faded, and she straightened up. “There, see? I’m fine.”

A thought came to her just then. “Fajar,” Yin said hesitantly. “I, um … it may be a while before I return.” The Burning was coming up soon and she needed to focus on it if she planned to succeed.

Something glimmered in the older man’s eyes. Return? he signed, uncertain. You want to …?

“Do you want me to?” Yin asked.

Miss you already.

Something twisted in her gut. “I’ll try not to be long,” she said softly. “I just wanted to give you a heads-up. Don’t get into any trouble while I’m gone.”

He snorted softly. Can’t do that while stuck here. I should be telling you. He took her hand and squeezed firmly, gazing at her with such intensity that Yin wanted to look away. I will wait.

Hope was a powerful thing. That was Yin’s main thought as she fled from the Squats. Fajar didn’t expect her to return; that much was clear. But she returned a second time, and that gave him enough hope that she’d come back again.

Yin steeled herself against the growing unease, drawing on old anger to push away the doubts. Once she finished the ritual with him and claimed the Wood talisman, she wouldn’t have to return anymore. Let him wonder what happened to her. She’d pass into mere memory over time, maybe fade away entirely if he found another to sleep with.

All things considered, Fajar was pretty lucky. Things could always be a lot worse.

Chapter Text

A few years ago, Yin didn’t have enough money to join the Museum’s membership program. Now she had enough, and she was ready to put it to use.

Her application had gone through a few weeks ago, and it was only this morning that she got the notification of her acceptance. Unlimited free entry to permanent exhibitions, exclusive member events, and a ten percent discount at the gift shop and restaurant. Not to mention the most important one of all: access to Kuroki’s workshop.

Yin now strolled through the Museum during its quieter hours, taking note of the exhibition doors, the stairwell, and any other exits. The central atrium’s white walls and floor nearly blinded Yin. Kuroki’s temporary exhibition was at the very top of the building while her workshop was on the second floor.

Thank goodness for the elevator in the atrium. Water fell along its glass walls into the fountain at its base. This truly was a high-class Museum.

Yin soon found herself inside Kuroki’s workshop. Since she arrived at visiting hours, no one stopped her from entering. Her heart pounded in her throat as she looked around.

The room was lit only by natural light from the slanting window overhead. Books, paintings and a few mannequins lay scattered along the walls. On the far end of the room was a raised platform, bringing one closer to the skylight. A large blank canvas sat on an easel there, waiting patiently.

Yin went over to the shelf and scanned through the books. Sometimes you could tell a lot about a person by the type of books they read. The first few caught Yin’s eye – the art of shibari, a form of Japanese bondage. Now that was interesting.

Some others were visibly old with yellowing pages. Ancient Japanese history and culture? The life of Japanese courtesans? Food and cuisine? Kuroki may have made a new life for herself in China, but she still surrounded herself with what was familiar. Why leave Japan, then? Were the rumours of her ties to underground crime true?

Yin’s neck prickled. She stepped away from the shelf just as the door opened. There stood an elegant figure dressed in a modern-styled white kimono, dark hair spilling over her shoulders like two silk curtains, and her fingers covered in glittering silver rings.

“Well,” Kuroki said, arching a brow. “I have never seen a visitor here at this hour.”

Yin swallowed back her shock at being caught. First things first – “I’m sorry, miss. I didn’t mean to intrude.”

“You are not intruding if you are a member of the Museum,” Kuroki pointed out, stepping into the studio. “I assume you are one, though I have never seen you before.”

“I’m new,” Yin confirmed. “I was accepted this morning, so I came here right away.”

“And you took a particular interest in my studio?”

“It’s hard not to. You’re a great artist. I’ve always admired your work.” Nothing like a bit of sucking up smooth things over.

Kuroki smiled. The sight took Yin off-guard; she could never imagine her targets looking pleasant. But Kuroki was more than that. She was beautiful, her face expertly painted with white and her lips blood-red. She looked ominous, so different from the young woman dressed in black that Yin saw that night.

“Well, you will find more of my work in the exhibitions, if you are curious,” Kuroki said. “I can show you.”

“Really?” Yin said, startled.

“Of course. You are new, after all. And, as luck would have it, I have some free time on my hands.”

A tour from Kuroki! “I’d be honoured, miss,” Yin said.

“Then come along. And there is no need for formality,” Kuroki added. “You can call me by name. May I know yours?”

Yin inclined her head. Her good luck today was starting off strong, but damn it, could her heart not calm down? “I’m Yuanling.”

Looking into Kuroki’s eyes from up close was like getting sucked into a black hole. “Welcome to the Museum, Yuanling,” she said.

The Museum’s exhibitions were amazing to see. So many styles and mediums, from paintings to sculptures to abstract art and photography, all presented in pristine halls. Kuroki herself moved with an elegance and poise that Yin would’ve attributed to a marble statue, if statues could move. It explained the Museum’s aesthetic; it embodied Kuroki’s style.

When they came to one of Kuroki’s pieces, her very first installation of two handcrafted kimonos, Yin was truly amazed.

“Those are incredible,” she exclaimed. One of the kimonos was dyed white while the other was in black. Both mannequins wore customized Geta shoes. Thousands of black beads hung from the ceiling; Yin could only imagine the time and hard effort that went into creating all of this. “The colours are so clean.”

“I used quite a few dyes,” Kuroki said, evidently proud of herself. “The ultramarine pigment was the best choice, if I do say so myself.”

“And the shoes?”

“Oh, those left several cuts on my hands, even through the protective gloves. But, as you can see, it paid off.”

Yin peered closer at the cloth of the black kimono. “Did you embroider patterns into these? They’re so intricate!”

“I think you are the first person to notice them,” Kuroki said. She sounded surprised.

“It pays to get up close sometimes.” Yin peered at the Geta shoes. Holy shit, those were some sharp razors attached to them. “Um. Why the razors?”

“No particular reason,” Kuroki said, a hint of amusement in her serene voice. “I just thought they looked … cool.”

Yin laughed lightly. “That’s the most valid reason, for sure!”

Once they reached the end of the third exhibition, Yin found themselves on the fourth floor balcony overlooking the atrium. “My temporary exhibition will be featured here,” Kuroki explained. Her voice mingled pleasantly with the gentle rush of water over the elevator. “But, as you can see, it has not been installed yet. I still have much work to do.”

“I see. I shouldn’t take up your time, then,” Yin said. It was just as well anyway; Kuroki struck her as someone who’d need more time to get close to. She was too distant now, too refined.

“Nonsense,” Kuroki said. “I am glad I could meet one of our new artists. I find I am often so busy that I never get a chance to meet those who support the Museum.” She canted her head, regarding Yin in thought. “You strike me as one who draws. Is that so?

“You guessed right,” Yin said. “I use charcoal. Figure drawings and nude studies, mostly. And a little photography on the side.” Both of which came into use during her investigations.

“Indeed? Then you may be interested a nude study session happening next week,” Kuroki said. “It will take place in the new district with many of our members.”

Yin hardly dared to hope, but … “Will you be there too, Kuroki?”

An odd little light shone in the other woman’s eyes. “I most certainly will be. And if you are there, I would like to see your work.”

“I’ll try to make it, then. Thank you so much!” Shit, this was perfect. How long was Yin’s luck going to hold out? If it ever did, she prayed that wouldn’t happen until after she got all the talismans.

Kuroki offered a small bow. “Think nothing of it, Yuanling. The Museum is here to support its artists.”

***

Yin thought it over later that evening as she fought in the ring. Fighting helped to occupy herself while her mind wandered elsewhere. A nude figure drawing session with Kuroki was a good start, but how should Yin proceed afterward? How could she gain Kuroki’s affection? If she also went to these art sessions, perhaps that’d be the only time Yin could be with her.

From what she’d read in magazine interviews and articles, Kuroki was often busy working on her upcoming exhibition. Seducing her was going to be quite the challenge.

At least Yin was close to getting the Wood talisman. The thought of facing Mu’s full might made her nervous, but she pushed those feelings aside. Remember your training, she intoned. You’re stronger than this. You can handle it.

But could she?

Her neck tingled. Yin knocked out her current opponent, unable to hear much save for the roars of the spectators, and looked up to find Sean at the balcony flanked by his top disciples, Zhao and Huiying.

Yin’s gut twisted, but she held her head high and met his gaze. His cigarette glowed briefly. Then he turned and strode away, followed closely by his disciples.

Shortly after, Yin emerged out of the fighting ring victorious, surrounded by cheers from the spectators. Other fighters clapped her on the shoulders and back as she made her way to the locker room. Her body ached from getting hit several times; she’d end up with bruises after this. But it was good practice. Not to mention winning the fights earned her enough money to keep living.

There was hardly anybody in the locker room since the fights weren’t over. But Yin’s turn was done; she was heading home. With the Burning happening tomorrow evening, a heightened tension filled the Club, and she didn’t want to be around when drunk fights broke out because of it.

“You did amazing, Yuanling,” Lanzhi exclaimed, appearing at Yin’s side. “You’re the best fighter I’ve ever seen.”

“I could’ve done better.”

“Oh, come on,” Lanzhi huffed. “You’re one of the few girls I’ve seen who can go up against guys like that!”

“The trick is to be quick and patient,” Yin said. “And have a weapon with you, if there’s one lying around.”

Two years in and it still stung like hell that she had to hide the true extent of her pak mei skills. But with Sean present, she couldn’t risk it at all. Yin sighed. It was hard, not to mention humiliating her father’s memory, to try overriding muscle memory in order to fake a slip-up.

God, she couldn’t wait until she got the Fire talisman. She wouldn’t have to keep up with this facade anymore.

“Also, Sifu was up there again,” Lanzhi

“He sure was,” Yin agreed blandly, wiping herself down with a towel. “How did he look?”

“Same as usual. He didn’t stop watching you the whole time.” Lanzhi lowered her voice. “I think he’s hoping you’ll win the trials. Why else would he come to watch you?”

It wasn’t rare to find him by the fighting ring, but to have him come to her fights more often than usual meant that he was getting interested. Which was good, because she needed his attention. But it was also bad, because it marked her out as a rival to every other fighter who wanted to beat the trials.

The last thing Yin needed was more drama to deal with during her mission. But – patience. What mattered most was gaining Sean’s interest.

“Maybe –” Yin began.

Voices from outside the room drifted in – rough voices, laughing and yelling, eager for violence. Yin didn’t bother looking at the open door as the fighters outside came near.

“There she is,” one of them said loudly. It was Xuanjun. “Still think you got a chance in the trials?

“Given my track record in the ring, I’d say I have a fair shot.”

She heard his footsteps and turned just as he got into her face. Behind her, Lanzhi sucked in a sharp breath.

“You just wait, bitch,” Xuanjun sneered. Alcohol drifted on his breath. “We all know what’s up. You’re not fooling anybody. Once shit goes down tomorrow, you’ll be finished.”

“I look forward to it,” Yin said sarcastically.

Xuanjun scoffed in disgust and left the room. Yin didn’t bother to watch him leave. Fuck him.

“Yuanling,” Lanzhi said hesitantly. “Er, maybe you shouldn’t take the trials.”

Yin looked at her incredulously. “And prove that asshole correct? Him and the rest of his friends?”

“But I’ve heard them talk about beating you up before!” Lanzhi said. “They’re planning to jump you early. You can’t fight off all of them!”

“They’re just jealous.” Yin stuffed her towel into the gym bag. “If Sifu didn’t show himself here so much, they wouldn’t be bothered with me.”

Lanzhi bit her lip. “Why does he watch your fights anyway?” she asked.

Yin shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. Guys like Xuanjun will always pick off the weakest ones first.”

“You’re not weak, though.”

“I know.” Yin smiled wryly. “Let’s hope Xuanjun never figures that out.”

Half an hour later, Yin sat in the shadows of her car, having parked off to the side before reaching the road to the Squats. “Fengshui, what should I do?” she murmured.

Do what you feel is right, the pendant replied in its stern voice, sounding so much like Father. Either way, you will need to face them both when the time comes.

Yin inhaled deeply as she gazed at the Squats in the near distance. She ought to wait until after the Burning before going back to the Squats. That was the sensible thing to do, wasn’t it? Focus on winning the trials first and becoming a disciple. Yin needed to secure her position in Sean’s wuguan.

If she reclaimed the Wood talisman now, what would happen after? Would it affect her performance at the Burning?

No, she couldn’t afford to risk it. Yin needed her full focus for tomorrow.

But the memory of Fajar refused to stay in the back of her mind for long. Occupying herself with assisting at Sifu Liu’s school, and later training at the Club, only did so much. Now that night had fallen over the city, Yin was once again left alone with her thoughts, and they insisted on turning back to Fajar’s hands, his hair, the taut strength in his limbs.

The memory of his arm around her while they slept, holding her securely against him, touched something deep inside her. The Wuguan had felt five times emptier when she returned to it, and her bed even colder. Yin shifted in her seat, frustrated. Then looked at the Squats again.

Why not take the talisman? Better now rather than later, right? And besides, if she was too out of it for the Burning tomorrow, she could always wait for it to happen again next month.

But if Yin backed out this time, the fighters would think she was a coward. Sean might lose interest if he perceived any weakness in her at all.

Damn it. What should she do?

It felt like ages before Yin finally moved. The engine revved, and her hands turned the wheel. Toward the Squats.

“It better happen tonight,” Yin muttered to herself.

Remember what I taught you, the pendant said. I will be near.

That only reassured her a little. “Thanks, Fengshui.”

By the time Yin got into the warehouse, she was sweating all over. She wiped her palms over the front of her shirt. It was just from the prospect of finally bonding with a talisman. She didn’t know how it’d go, if she’d succeed, or whatever. That was all.

It definitely wasn’t because she was seeing Fajar again after a few days’ absence.

A light shone under his door. Yin swallowed and knocked thrice. “Fajar, it’s me.”

Three seconds later, the door swung open. Fajar stood there, breathing somewhat heavily as though he’d run from the far end of his room to reach the door. Upon seeing her, something melted in his sharp expression and a wide smile crossed his face.

Discomfort twinged in Yin’s chest, clashing with the tingling warmth at the sight of him. She wasn’t feeling guilty! She wasn’t feeling anything at all. It was just … nice to see him again.

Yin strode forward to hug him. It was part of the act, wasn’t it? It didn’t mean anything.

If all went according to plan, she wouldn’t have to come back here after tonight.

Fajar held her tightly, burying his face into the crook of her neck and breathing deeply. The firm press of his hands on her back sent tingles over Yin’s waist. When he abruptly lifted her off the ground, she squeaked and laughed lightly at the pleasant weightlessness.

Fajar set her down and signed, You’re alright? Gang hasn’t bothered you?

“I’m alright,” Yin assured him. “Sorry it took me a while.”

Fajar shook his head, then took her hand and led her into the room.

He was happy to see her. The realization only deepened the discomfort within, taking on an edge of guilt. But why? Why should Yin feel guilty for using the man who killed her? 

She could’ve chosen to kill him, but she decided to be merciful with her vengeance. There was no reason to feel bad about this.

Glad to see you, Fajar signed after handing her a cup of hot tea. Was starting to think you wouldn’t come.

“I always try to keep my word,” Yin said, managing a smile. “How have you been? Is the gang treating you alright?”

Fajar snorted softly. Same as usual. Had no visitors.

He was sitting right next to her. She could draw him in right now and be done with it … But something didn’t feel right.

Damn it, she shouldn’t be hesitating now! She should just –

“Fajar,” Yin said before she could stop herself. “Is it okay if we just … talked for a bit? I mean – you know what I mean.”

He tilted his head slightly, regarding her. Of course, he signed. His cheeks reddened slightly. Wanted to ask you questions but never got around to it.

Yin’s heart leaped into her throat. Did he suspect something? “You can ask away,” she said steadily, adding in a teasing note. “I promise I won’t bite.”

He huffed with amusement at her cheekiness. Want to know more about you, he began. Only know your name, nothing else.

“Ah. Well, I live in the old district,” Yin offered. “And, um …” The needle of guilt pushed the words from her throat. “I should tell you, I’m not actually part of the drug gang. I just didn’t want to alarm you.”

Fajar arched a brow. Yin waited anxiously, keeping her hands rigid around the cup. Shit, did she just blow her chance at completing the ritual?

Then he shook his head to himself with a slight smile. I thought as much, Fajar signed. Not possible for you to be with them.

Yin blinked in surprise. Relief flooded through her, but she held it in check. “How is it not?” she asked carefully.

First thing that tipped me off, Fajar explained. You left food by my door. Everyone else leaves it outside warehouse. They bring bad stuff. You brought sweets.

“But you thought they might’ve put me up to it,” Yin pointed out.

Suspected at first. But other things were different too. The way you dress, clothes are clean. You smell clean, too. No drugs. And no tattoos.

Heat touched her cheeks. “I see.”

And, Fajar added, lowering his gaze, you’re beautiful. Stand tall. Not proud – with purpose. Confidence. Others are too arrogant, move differently.

“And you caught all that in our first meeting?”

Fajar nodded. I have an eye for people. You stood out.

Of course. He used to be an assassin. And he had to keep up his skills while surrounded by a drug gang who only cared about what he could give them. Him being the key to the gang’s success didn’t stop thugs from trying to mess with him.

“Why didn’t you call me out, then?” Yin asked.

I was curious. You’re the only one who didn’t fight me, Fajar signed. You stayed. Knew you were trying to get close. But didn’t expect you to get – this close. His cheeks reddened further, but he held her gaze with a steely resolve. Want to know why.

Yin swallowed, glancing down at her cup. Without looking at him, she said quietly, “Do I need a reason to be this close with you?”

His hand gripped her shoulder. She glanced back to find a deadpan look on his face. Yes, he signed. You’re not from the gang. Means you snuck in just to see me. I’m the last person anyone would want to be with.

Yin bit her lip. She needed to choose her words carefully lest she give something away. “Maybe I found that we’re more similar than one might think.”

What do you mean?

“You’re lonely,” she said simply. His hands froze. “I can tell whenever I visit you. And … I’ve felt it when you hold me.”

Fajar’s brows furrowed.

“When we’re having sex,” Yin elaborated, and he inhaled sharply. “You hug me so tightly, like you don’t want me to leave.”

Fajar blinked a few times and looked away. Yin shifted closer to him. “I feel the same way, sometimes,” she offered. “So I thought …”

He laid his hand over her arm, still not meeting her gaze, then signed, Held you tight because – thought I’d frighten you, make you run away. I haven’t slept with someone for so long. His hands faltered for a heartbeat. Thought this would just be one time. But you came back.

Fajar looked at her again, and the rawness in his expression made Yin’s heart stutter. Are you interested in me? he asked. Or only sex?

Yin made to respond, only to hesitate. How was she supposed to answer? She ought to lie, but … she couldn’t bring herself to. She just couldn’t.

“Listen,” she said quietly, trying to keep her voice steady. “This time ought to be the last. I – I know that’s out of the blue, but I don’t expect to return after this. And not because I’m afraid of you,” she quickly added. “I’ve just been pushing my luck with the gang not noticing me, and … I don’t know if I can keep it up.”

Hurt flashed in his eyes, but he simply inclined his head in resignation. It is what it is, he signed. Three times is more than I could ever ask for. And you deserve better. Safer to live out there than wasting time with me.

“Fajar, it’s not a waste,” Yin protested.

He silenced her with his fingers hovering over her lips. Need to see you through my eyes to understand, he signed.

“Oh?” Yin leaned forward, curious. “How do you see me?”

He half-smiled. Like an angel. Or an enchantress. Too good, too hard to reach.

Yin didn’t know what to say. None of the teasing responses in her head sounded right. How did she get to this point? When did she start feeling something for her murderer?

The sooner she got this over and done with, the sooner she could forget about all of this. Herself and Fajar both.

“You’re too sweet,” Yin murmured. She licked her dry lips. “Um. Can I … kiss you?”

Fajar looked at her incredulously even as the familiar hunger glinted in his eyes. Yes, you can. No need to ask.

Yin smiled, but it was wobbly and half-formed. She hastily covered it by kissing him, and he opened his mouth to let her in, already groaning softly in the way that made her stomach flutter. He tasted faintly of fresh mint.

They started off slow, finding the right rhythm in no time, and Yin allowed herself to relax against him. His arms were tight against her, hands roaming down her back and cupping her thighs. Heat pooled between Yin’s legs; she pushed further, quickening her pace, and Fajar rose to meet it with a low growl.

The kiss eventually broke as Yin surfaced for air. Fajar continued to ravage her cheek and neck, pulling her insistently onto his lap. Yin couldn’t help but laugh breathlessly.

“Let’s get these off first,” she panted, shrugging off her linen jacket.

Fajar made quick work of his clothes, all but tearing them off and reaching for Yin as though he couldn’t bear to be apart for long. He pushed her sweatpants and underwear down, then gripped her ass with both hands, pulling her against him as he hungrily kissed her neck. She gasped as his erection pushed between her thighs, hard as rock. “Fajar …”

He stilled for a moment, breathing raggedly against her shoulder, then raised his head to look at her. Want to taste you, he signed.

Yin’s racing heart quickened further. “Yes, that’s – go ahead,” she breathed.

Fajar lifted her up effortlessly onto the dinner table. Yin lay down but lifted her head to look at him. His fingers dug into her thighs as he held her legs apart, staring at her wet folds. When he met her gaze, chills crawled over her skin at the animalistic shadow of his eyes, pupils blown wide with desire.

Then he buried his face between her legs, gripping her legs so hard that he’d no doubt leave bruises. Yin whimpered as his tongue roughly stroked her sex, then moaned loudly as he pushed deeper, his beard tickling all the sensitive spots. God, how could it feel so good?

“Ahh – Fajar,” she gasped. “Yes, more, more – oh!”

She yelped as Fajar lifted her thighs over his shoulders, bearing down with his tongue until every thought fled her mind. Yin squirmed, mewling helplessly, as the heat at her core grew agonizing with each stroke of his tongue. She couldn’t handle the pressure, it was too much –!

“Oh, ohh, Fajar – I, I’m going to –” Yin arched her back as a wave of pleasure crashed through her. Slick pooled between her thighs; Fajar eagerly sucked her dry, growling low in his throat.

Distantly, Yin heard herself cry his name before collapsing limply on the table, gasping for breath. Something shifted between her legs … And then she was weightless as he carried her to the mattress. Fajar’s beard glistened with slick from her cunt; he wiped it with a hand and used the residual on his cock, then licked the last few drops from his fingers.

Delicious, Fajar signed before bearing down with a strong thrust. Yin cried out as his hot erection pushed into her aching cunt, sending shocks of pleasure throughout her body. She could feel all of him, how rough and thick he was, how he quivered inside her. Yin bucked her hips in time with his thrusts, all the while babbling into his ear. “Yes, yes, harder – oh, Fajar, yes –”

When she pushed up to flip him on his back, Fajar snarled but didn’t retaliate; he rolled back and let her straddle him. His hands gripped her waist so hard that it ached, heightening the tension running through her. Fuck, she needed release. She needed it now.

Yin rocked her hips, taking his shaft deeper inside her. Once he was balls-deep, she moved up and bore down on him again and again, watching with mounting exhilaration as Fajar’s face contorted with oncoming ecstasy.

“Nngf – yuhh,” he grunted. Sweat trickled down his brow and neck. “Ynguuh – hng!”

He bucked his hips so hard that his cock hit a sweet spot. Yin’s head snapped back as she saw stars; she came violently, shuddering around Fajar and feeling the burst of his hot cum fill her to the brim. His body spasmed, a broken cry dying on his lips.

At that moment, the pendant spoke to Yin. The authority in its voice banished the haze around her head, and in the near-painful clarity that followed, Yin heard the Wood talisman’s voice murmuring in the back of her mind. Its presence surrounded her like a second skin, burrowing deep into her innermost being.

The incantation, the pendant said. Say it now!

Yin gripped Fajar’s shoulders for balance. “Mu of Wuxing, be one with me,” she whispered.

All at once, the talisman’s power surged through her, and Yin blacked out.

Yin saw Fajar as though from a distance as he advanced on a child, machete in hand. The child was her, and she was going to die.

Is this not what he did to you? Mu rumbled, its voice deep as the burrowing roots of trees. You were innocent. He could have spared you, but he chose to be less than human.

Anger bubbled in Yin’s gut, all too familiar. Not only did Fajar kill her, but he also took part in killing her father’s other students, her brothers- and sisters-in-arms. He helped take everything from her.

Through the talisman, she saw Fajar from another time in another country: an assassin for hire living in the shadows, his true nature kept hidden from his extended family. He killed without question. He felt nothing, even when he gazed into the eyes of his victims as the light left them. Anything he did feel was shoved to the side in favour of his work.

Yin wanted to recoil, but there was nowhere to go. Fajar was a heartless murderer, cold-blooded and empty. He deserved to rot in the warehouse for the rest of his days!

Or she could kill him now. Rid the world of his filth. Rid herself of his memory for all time. After all, did she not feel something for him? What a betrayal to her father and family’s memory! How could Yin allow herself to feel anything at all for the man who killed her?

The rage tinted her vision red. Yin saw Fajar under her, eyes shut tight as the last dregs of his climax ebbed away. Mu murmured encouragement in her ears, sounding so close as though it were somebody right beside her. Go on. Give him the punishment he deserves. Let him see whose wrath he shall suffer!

Yin stared at Fajar. At the skin of his neck, easy to be broken. He lay there, breathing heavily as he relaxed under her. His hands flexed around her waist as though to make sure she was still there.

As she watched, his face contorted as tears filled his eyes, and he began to weep. Each breath rattled in his throat, shaking his shoulders.

The sight froze Yin for a long moment. She barely heard Mu’s voice in the back of her mind. Something swelled in her chest, dispelling the anger into a low simmer – something she didn’t immediately recognize until she felt compelled to lean down and kiss Fajar’s brow.

She pitied him. He was a wretched man, an outsider confined to a prison out of desperation. He needed shelter and the gang gave it to him in exchange for labour. He had no one beyond these walls, least of all the family he left behind in his home country. Perhaps that was more than enough punishment.

Fajar hugged her suddenly, clasping her so tightly to him that she felt his shuddering as he wept. Mu raged around her, but Yin focused on her pity and hugged Fajar back. Somehow, she sensed a deep swell of regret within him – not for their time spent together, but for the fact that he was a blemish on her, a tangle of blasted roots curling around a pure flower, threatening to engulf its beauty.

Yin shut her eyes. Yes, she was angry, and a part of her would always be so. But there were better ways to put it to use. For now, she felt sorry for Fajar about many things.

Deep down, she couldn’t help but feel sorry for herself, too.

After what felt like ages later, Yin woke up beside Fajar. His body heat was so alluring that she was tempted to stay and sleep beside him until morning. His arm draped over her with a comforting weight.

Mu had fallen silent, now a calm presence that she could feel against her skin like the soft breath of summer air. Relief flooded her; she resisted the talisman’s corruption! Thank god …

You did very well, the pendant said from nearby. Mu is yours, now. For the time being.

Yin’s relief dissipated. Time being? she repeated mentally, so as to not wake Fajar. What do you mean?

I cannot say what will happen once all five are united in you, the pendant replied. They may attempt to control you again with combined forces.

Yin swallowed, trying to ignore the sudden chill of nerves. Well, I’ll handle that when the time comes. If I get all five.

She glanced at Fajar again. She shouldn’t stay here for much longer; she got what she needed. There was no need to keep up with this charade. Nor was Fajar going to wait for her after this. Yin could at least rest easy knowing that he’d harbour no other false hopes.

She attempted to slide out from under his arm, but he tightened his hold around her, mumbling something. Yin didn’t catch any words. Her heart skipped a beat with his eyes parted open slightly, bleary with exhaustion. But he was still alert enough to tug her closer.

Yin hesitated. She wasn’t in any rush, was she?

But she didn’t want to hurt him further, either.

With a quiet sigh, she leaned down and kissed him. Fajar obediently opened his mouth for her, moaning softly. His hands roamed up her arms and along her torso, sending hot chills over her skin as he squeezed her waist. After a moment, Yin broke the kiss and gently drew his hands away.

“It’s okay,” she whispered. “Just sleep.”

Fajar’s eyes fluttered shut and his breathing deepened.

Yin lingered for a minute more before slipping away to clean up. Once she was dressed, she headed straight for the door, feeling the heat of the pendant’s power as it flushed her clean. Her pulse quickened when she heard Fajar mumble again, but – she didn’t look back. She couldn’t.

Outside the warehouse, the cool night air chased away all traces of lingering warmth. Soon, all of this would become a mere memory.

Yin squared her shoulders and strode off into the night.

Chapter Text

It is time, the pendant said. Are you ready?

“I am,” Yin replied.

She was back in the Wuguan, having washed up and dressed for bed according to the pendant’s suggestion. Now that she had the Wood talisman, it was time to handle the responsibility of it. Heart pounding, Yin settled herself on her father’s meditation cushions and shut her eyes.

As it turned out, she didn’t need to meditate too much on the talisman; Mu flared to clarity before Yin’s mind, somehow nearly palpable as though it were a presence right in front of her. Anger simmered through it like tendrils of choking ink, clogging the air with the touch of corruption. Yin grit her teeth and focused on it.

Clear your mind, the pendant murmured. Be on guard. It will try to –

A dark tendril lashed out. Yin gave a start, barely managing to catch it in time before it could grab her. The pendant flared with warmth in her hands, and the darkness burned away.

Yin exhaled slowly. Now she just needed to filter out the rest of Mu’s corruption.

Overall, it took an hour. The pendant helped her throughout it all, and by the end of it, Yin was exhausted. She felt as though she’d just studied overnight for university exams, though she’d never gone to university.

Mu murmured quietly against her spirit, fully cleared of corruption buildup. You will have to do this regularly, the pendant said. Once you have claimed the others, they will need the same treatment.

Yin sighed. Well, this was part of the job. If she wanted to follow in her father’s footsteps, she needed to have the guts for it.

It will get easier with practice, the pendant assured her.

“I hope so,” she murmured. “This will also help Fajar, right?”

It should put an end to the talisman’s influence on him.

Yin hoped it would. What would Fajar be like without the talisman affecting him with its darker tendencies? She knew she shouldn’t wonder about it; there was no need to think about him anymore. But she couldn’t help it. And she didn’t know why.

Damn it, Yin was tired. She ought to sleep while she still had some hours before dawn.

Thus, she stumbled to her bed and fell asleep before her head hit the pillows.

The Lucky Lotus teahouse was surprisingly busy that afternoon. Yin watched from the worker’s lounge as workers and clients chatted. Tea and desserts were served, and the little bell over the door always managed to cut through the noise whenever it chimed.

“Xiahui just texted me,” Ningli announced. “She’ll be here in five minutes.”

Six minutes later, Xiahui came through the door dressed in a tank top, skirt-shaped pants, and her hair in a ponytail. She made her way past the tables, occasionally greeting the other workers with a distracted air, and soon reached the staff room.

“Xiahui!” Ningli exclaimed, holding out her arms.

“Hello, hello,” Xiahui said distantly. After hugging Ningli, she tossed her handbag onto the sofa. She smelled of a little too much jasmine perfume.

“I heard you weren’t feeling well,” Yin said. “You alright?”

Xiahui sighed. The foundation on her face wasn’t quite enough to hide the circles under her eyes. “I don’t know. The doctor didn’t find anything, but I don’t think he cared anyway.”

“But maybe it’s really nothing,” Ningli said hopefully. “You’re always super careful, right?”

Xiahui exhaled forcefully. “Well, I’ll handle it somehow. Don’t worry about me.” She offered Yin a smile. “Haven’t seen you for a while, Yuanling. How’s the teaching job going?”

In Yin’s inner pocket, the pendant warmed briefly. Disease has taken root in her, it said.

Purge it, Fengshui, Yin commanded.

At the same time, she moved forward to hug Xiahui. “The kids are little monsters as always.”

“But you still love ‘em, don’t you,” Xiahui huffed.

“Of course!” Yin laughed. “I know you’d feel the same if you ever met them.”

“Maybe you should teach us Kung-Fu someday!” Ningli piped up. “Then we can all be badasses together!”

Yin laughed. The pendant warmed as she held Xiahui, scrubbing away whatever her friend had contracted. For the umpteenth time, Yin thanked her lucky stars that she had the immortality pendant.

If Xiahui felt a momentary swell of comfortable warmth in her gut, she didn’t say anything. Yin knew that she’d felt it a few times in the past; the first time surprised Xiahui but she hadn’t mentioned it then. Maybe she’d already come up with her own explanation for it.

They ended up sharing drinks on the sofa. Yin spoke of being an assistant teacher at Sifu Liu’s school, helping the kids learn Kung-Fu. She listened as her friends talked about new events in the city or among their friend circles. Neither Xiahui or Ningli’s families knew about their night jobs; Xiahui was estranged from her parents, and Ningli received very little financial support from her own.

Nevertheless, they both held their heads high. Many times, Yin found herself in awe of their will to keep moving forward despite the grim reality they were in. Sometimes they made it look so easy.

“What about you, Yuanling?” Ningli asked. “Doing anything else other than teaching?”

“Well … I hang out at the Club sometimes.” An idea came to her just then. “Have you heard of Sean?”

Ningli’s brow furrowed. She glanced at Xiahui who arched a brow. “Guy who runs an illegal fight club?” the latter said, lowering her voice. “Yeah, what about him?”

“I’ve seen him a few times,” Yin said quietly. “I managed to join the fight club a while back.”

Ningli’s mouth fell open. “Really? That’s –” She hastily dropped her voice when a few workers passed by the curtained entrance, chatting to each other. “Isn’t that dangerous?” Ningli whispered.

Yin shrugged. “I can handle it. Xiahui, you know Sean?”

“Not me,” Xiahui said. “But I had a friend who joined the fights. She wouldn’t shut up about how badass Sean is.” Xiahui bit her lip. “I haven’t heard from her in a year. I hope she’s alright in there.”

“Is it very bad?” Ningli ventured.

“It’s not for the faint of heart, that’s for sure,” Yin put in. “I, um, don’t know Sean personally. But I heard he can be pretty intense.”

“That’s what my friend told me,” Xiahui said. “There were rumours about how he’s running a cult or something. And he’ll sometimes sleep around with the members, too. My friend told me that one of her fighter friends was invited to his room, and she couldn’t show up the next day because she had all these bruises and hickeys.”

Something in Yin just shrivelled up and died. So much for her luck. “So he’s a dominating type,” she surmised. “And maybe a little kinky.”

“Or a lot,” Xiahui muttered.

Well, she could handle rough, couldn’t she? Fajar had been pretty rough at first. The way he held her down, hands roaming over her body, hungrily kissing her as though she was a feast for a starving man –

Yin shook herself mentally. Now wasn’t the time to think about that!

“Actually, that reminds me,” Ningli said. “Yuanling, did you go out with that old guy?”

“Huh? What old guy?” Xiahui asked, fixing Yin with a curious eye.

So much for pushing away thoughts of Fajar. “I did. It wasn’t as bad as I thought it’d be,” Yin said vaguely.

“You got lucky, then.” Xiahui gave her a pointed look. “Well? Gonna keep the details to yourself?”

Yin should have laughed it off, or expressed a need for privacy; either way, they would’ve respected her wishes and left it at that. But something nudged her to share, to confide in them. It surely wasn’t the needling discomfort in her gut whenever she imagined Fajar alone in the warehouse. It wasn’t.

“About that, I wanted to ask …” Yin swallowed. “What do you do when you feel bad for leaving a client?”

Ningli and Xiahui exchanged glances. “Why would you feel bad about it?” Xiahui asked.

“That old guy I slept with,” Yin said. “I went to see him a few times. He’s from another country, lives alone, hardly sees anybody. He was … sweet with me. I, um. I think he caught some feelings.”

Ningli winced with sympathy. “Oof. Well, that’s tough sometimes.”

“Yeah. Maybe I could talk it out with him?” Yin asked uncertainly. “Or just … I don’t know.”

“Was he clear on the terms?” Xiahui asked, already down to business.

Yin nodded.

“Then it is what it is. Some people catch feelings, you know, and all you can do is just stick to the agreement. We’re a business, Yuanling. We’re not here to form relationships.”

“Though that also happens sometimes,” Ningli mumbled.

Xiahui ignored that bit. “We give people a good time, that’s all. Your client got what he asked for. You don’t have to do more than that.”

Yin drew in a deep breath and nodded. “You’re right. He’ll probably forget about it eventually, anyway.” He was busy with the drug gang, after all.

As for Yin, she needed to turn her focus elsewhere. The Burning was tonight. After this meeting, she’d go to the Club and train for a bit. Pray to her father’s spirit for strength. Hopefully make a start in getting the Fire talisman.

Hours later, evening had fallen over the city. A nervous energy, fraught with palpable need to do violence, thrummed through the fighters. Yin stayed in her corner away from the others as they trained, caught between shadow and neon light. Xuanjun was busy training; Yin caught his eye a few times, and he sneered at her, but even he had enough discipline to continue working and not come over to bug her.

“Good luck, Yuanling,” Lanzhi said, keeping her voice low. She smiled, but a glint of worry and fear shone in her eyes. “You can do it!”

Yin nodded. She kept her face carefully blank so as to not betray the dread clawing inside her. Why was she afraid, anyway? The fighters didn’t scare her. She’d proven several times in the fighting ring that she could beat them.

It was just the hype of the Burning. Strip away the pomp and circumstance, and it was just another fight in the illegal ring.

Yin stepped through the door to the first trial of agility. It left her in a darkened alleyway; up ahead were old buildings like something out of Ancient China, caught in the orange glow of small, scattered fires. As Yin slowly stepped forward, she felt the outline of the pendant in her sweatpants’ pocket.

Remember to breathe, it said. Its voice sounded so much like Father’s that Yin relaxed a little. Remember your training.

“Will I be alright?” Yin murmured.

That is up to you, child.

The first trial of agility was chaos. Fighters fought and fell. Yin moved around, using the environment to her advantage whenever she could. A few bricks lying on the ground went a long way.

Yin left the trial sweating, breathing heavily, and carrying far more bruises than she’d like to admit. The rest of the fighters lay unconscious in her wake as she passed into another dark corridor, this time lit with neon panels.

Alone in the dark, distant memories of Sean rose to the surface. Her pounding heart quickened further and not just out of adrenaline.

“I can do this,” she whispered to herself. “I can.”

The second trial of dexterity was just a one-on-one duel with one of Sean’s top disciples, a woman named Lina. Yin took the bo staff off the floor and beat her in minutes. Her arms and legs burned from the exertion, and even more so from getting struck a few times by Lina’s staff. But there was no time to worry about injuries. Weapon in hand, Yin pushed onward.

The third trial of endurance was held in a large courtyard, right outside Sean’s training hall. All at once, the Wood talisman’s presence surged through Yin, trembling with anticipation. One of its kin was near.

We’ll get there, Yin told it. Just one more trial.

She spotted Xuanjun in the middle of a fight with another fighter; several more already lay on the ground, knocked out. With a final strike, his opponent collapsed in a heap.

Xuanjun slowly turned to face Yin. With him silhouetted against the fiery gate up ahead, she could barely see his expression. But from his stance and the rest of his haggard appearance, she figured he was as exhausted as she felt.

“You,” he rasped. “Just give up now and I won’t have to beat you to a pulp.”

Yin readied her staff. “No,” she said calmly.

Xuanjun spat on the ground. As he stepped toward her, Yin saw the blood trickling down his nose.

For a second, Yin felt a twinge of regret. In another life, she and Xuanjun might’ve been allies. He might’ve been her brother-in-arms the way Yang and Sean were. Under another sifu, the fighters could have been true comrades instead of harbouring secret distrust of each other.

In the Club – in Sean’s wuguan – only the strong and wary survived. You needed to think only of yourself if you wanted to make it through. The rest disappeared, weeded out before they’d even had a chance to prove themselves.

Her regret dissipated as Xuanjun attacked. He was strong and brutal, and she was exhausted. But she was also patient enough to keep him going until he wore himself out, defending against his attacks until, after what felt like hours, she finally spotted an opening.

Two strikes with her staff sent him sprawling on the ground. Yin stood there for a long moment, leaning on her bo staff as she gasped for air. Every part of her body ached from scratches and bruises. Sweat gleamed on her skin, both from the exertion and the fire’s heat, trickling down her brow and neck. The muscles in her limbs burned.

Breathe, child, the pendant said firmly, clearing the heat-haze from her mind. You have done well.

Yin drew in a few deep breaths before straightening up. Thanks, Fengshui.

Standing watch on either side of the courtyard were the two disciples in charge of the third trial – Zhao and Huiying. Both appraised Yin as she turned to face the hall’s gate.

“You have beaten the trial,” Zhao announced. “Go now. Sifu is waiting.”

Yin eyed him for a moment, still somewhat dazed from her success. She glanced at Huiying; the female disciple inclined her head. “The Burning Ceremony will begin shortly.”

The Burning. Of course. Yin inhaled deeply and strode through the moon door in the middle of the gate.

It was time to face Sean.

The vast training hall lay before Yin with most of its light emanating from the far end. There sat Sean on his throne, smoking nonchalantly, just as he always did in her youth. Each beat of her heart was a loud drum in her ears as she strode across the hall. Sean’s eyes burned into her even at this distance.

Sibak Liang, if you can hear me, Yin prayed, lend me your strength. Guard me against your son.

At the foot of his throne, Yin went up the steps to the platform before Sean’s dais. He lounged against the seat with one arm thrown against the backrest. The bo staff his father gifted him long ago leaned against his shoulder and between his spread legs.

He eyed her through the wafting smoke of his cigarette. The hairs on Yin’s prickled; that always happened whenever she felt him watching her during the fights. The cheers and shouts of spectators usually helped to muddle the feeling. But here in this empty hall, surrounded by silence, Yin felt strangely bare.

“Yuanling,” he said. Her name dragged out on his tongue. “I knew you had promise.”

Goosebumps erupted over Yin’s arms. A nagging doubt touched her mind: he’d see right through her plan if she made the wrong move. She couldn’t win against someone as scrutinous as him.

First things first, she reminded herself. Put the next step of her plan in motion.

Yin knelt down and bowed thrice, pressing her forehead to the floor each time. After straightening, she looked up at Sean to find his expression unchanged save for the small gleam in his dark eyes.

This was the time for Yin to raise her arms. He’d burn her with the Fire talisman’s power, marking her as his new disciple. His soldier, yet another member of his cult, to do with as he pleased.

Yin clenched her fists on her lap. Sean’s brow twitched.

“Raise your arms,” he commanded.

Yin took a deep breath. “Sifu,” she said calmly, keeping the nerves from showing on her face, “could you burn me in a different way?”

His eyes narrowed. “Did you come this far just to chicken out at the end?” he said. “If you won’t go through the Burning, there will be consequences.”

The thinly-veiled threat curled into a stone in Yin’s gut. “If I was really afraid, I wouldn’t have bothered to enter your hall,” she said. “But I beat the trials. And I’m not scared of fire, Sifu. Especially not yours.”

She’d been around him as a child long enough to recognize when his attention was truly caught. A slight shift in posture, a new spark in the eye, a long drag on his cigarette before removing it from his lips. The way he slowly blew out the smoke made Yin think of a western dragon, all fury and destruction.

“And yet you refuse to have my mark on you,” Sean said. His voice was low, almost husky. Yin repressed a shiver.

“I don’t refuse your mark, Sifu,” Yin said with some indignance. “I want it. I’ve often dreamed of it … but as a different sort of mark.”

He leaned forward slightly. A good sign. “Say it, then. What do you want?”

Here went nothing. “I’ve heard about your dalliances with the other disciples,” Yin began, trying to keep her voice level. Her heart refused to calm down. “They serve you however you wish. I want to serve you that way, Sifu. Let that be your mark on me.”

Sean took a long drag. The cigarette end glowed red-hot. “I see,” he said eventually, and the slight rasp in his tone sent a cold shiver down Yin’s spine. “Do you want to be another one-off, Yuanling?”

Yin smiled. The same one she used on her clients. The same one used for Fajar. “Of course not, Sifu. But if I do, then that’ll be my fault. I’ve heard that ensuring your satisfaction is hard to do.”

Sean exhaled slowly. His cigarette hand gripped the end of the armrest while his free hand settled on his thigh. For a split second, Yin thought he’d refuse and cast her out for good. He always knew when someone was trying to use him; she must’ve slipped up somewhere, or maybe she was just too obvious. Shit, where did she fuck up?

Then he said, “You really want to know how hard it is?” He smiled slightly, but there was no warmth. Just a dark sort of hunger. “Come closer and find out.”

Yin stood up, unable to believe that her legs weren’t shaking, and climbed the last few steps to Sean’s dais. She now stood before him, so close that she could reach out and touch his arm.

“On your knees,” he said, almost in a low growl.

This wouldn’t count toward the ritual. According to the pendant, both of them had to climax, not just one. But this was a step closer to that. Yin just needed to be patient.

With Sean, everything always needed a lot of patience.

Yin knelt between his legs. Her dry mouth dried even further when he reached out to brush the bangs from her sweaty forehead. This close, she could smell the cigarette stench clinging to his clothes. But it was manageable. She’d handled worse than this in the teahouse.

His fingers slid under her chin and gripped her jaw tight, tilting her face upward. His face was suddenly close to hers, just a few feet away as he leaned over her. Yin swallowed, and he huffed out a chuckle.

“You’re a defiant one, aren’t you,” he murmured. His thumb grazed over her lower lip. Yin parted her mouth slightly and Sean’s eyes dropped to it.

He then leaned back and released her. Her heart jumped into her throat when he pushed the front of his pants down, freeing his cock. Unlike Fajar, Sean lacked a little of the girth but made up for it in length. Burn scars splotched against the left side of his shaft. And he was already stiff.

“You know what to do,” he whispered roughly.

Yin inclined her head. “Yes, Sifu.” She could do this. She knew how to suck people off.

Of course, those people weren’t Sean. He was an entirely different beast.

But this was part of her mission. All part of her plan. If she succeeded here, she’d keep learning his ways until the Fire talisman was hers.

Yin pulled his pants down a little farther and started at the base. Sean’s hair was coarse and thick here; not a problem. She brushed her lips against his length as she moved down to the tip, then teased the slit with her tongue. From Sean’s sharp intake of breath, she was off to a good start.

Yin took the head in her mouth, rubbing it rhythmically with her tongue. Saliva built up, to her relief, and she rubbed deeper against his slit. His cock hardened further. Sean grunted; his free hand clamped against the back of her head, fingers digging into her hair. Yin braced herself against his inner thighs; his muscles were taught and strong, almost like stone. Almost like Fajar …

When she reached up to stroke his length in time with her tongue, Sean gripped her tighter. “Fuck,” he grunted. “Faster – nggh … That’s it …”

His hips shifted then bucked against her, pushing more of his cock inside. “Mmf,” Yin squeaked, but she only moved faster, sucking him harder. He was too big for her to swallow all at once, but something told her he wouldn’t let that stop what was going on.

Precum seeped from his slit. Yin licked it off. He tasted like salt and embers.

“Yes,” Sean snarled. “Yes, you – you little whore. Take it, take it all –” A groan escaped him. “Hnng – fuck!”

Yin raised her eyes and caught a glimpse of him. His head tilted back, jaw clenched as pleasure surged through him with each stroke of her tongue. When he looked down at her, the hunger in his eyes seemed to swallow her like a black hole.

“You – fucking swallow,” he gasped, gritting his teeth. He tugged her closer, at the same time thrusting into her mouth, and Yin almost gagged as his cock hit the back of her throat. She’d managed to train herself out of the reflex, but this –

Sean stiffened, convulsing with a final thrust, and his hot cum burst into her mouth. She managed to swallow it all, then looked up again to find Sean lounging back on his throne, eyes shut and panting heavily. Sweat gleamed on his chest and at his collarbones.

His hand went slack around her head. Finally free, Yin wiped her mouth and sat back on her knees, watching as he took a long drag on his cigarette.

“Fuck,” he said at last, still somewhat breathless. “You sure know how to use that pretty mouth.”

Yin bowed. “Thank you, Sifu. Was it satisfying?”

He eyed her for a moment. “No,” he said at last. “I expect more from you, Yuanling. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Sifu.”

Sean pulled his pants back into place and tied his sash. “You’ll come to my quarters in an hour,” he said, cupping her jaw again. “You’ll show me just how much you’re willing to serve. That will be your Burning.”

Yin smiled. “I look forward to it, Sifu.”

Chapter Text

Yin somehow managed to avoid the other fighters and disciples as she left Sean’s wuguan, making it all the way back to the showers in the Club. She washed herself quickly and thoroughly, both marvelling at her luck and anticipating what was about to come.

Washing Sean’s taste out of her mouth barely did anything to put her at ease. Not that he tasted bad; surprisingly, it was quite the opposite, but she doubted that would do anything to make this night easier.

When Yin was a child, she once kissed Sean on the cheek, but that was the extent of any physical contact between them. Sean wanted nothing to do with kids. Sure, he let her sit with him in silence, occasionally picked her up in his car, and didn’t seem to mind when she held on to the end of his jacket. He never let Yin hold his hand; he hated that. And hugs. And kisses. Anything to do with affection was a no-go with him.

Back then, Yin vaguely knew about Sean’s on-and-off relationships. They never seemed to end well. What she didn’t know was just how often Sean went on one-night stands, either for temporary relief or transaction. It was only years later that Yin realized what all those confusing comments from her older brothers-in-arms really meant.

The bright side to all of this? Sean was experienced. He’d no doubt take the lead in bed, and Yin wouldn’t have to worry about trying to salvage the night. That had to count for something, right?

With that piss-poor attempt to reassure herself, Yin returned to Sean’s wuguan.

Sean and his disciples kept rooms above the training hall. His room in particular was reminiscent of the Club’s VIP lounges, with a striking view of the courtyard outside and the Club in the near distance. 

The lights were barely on when Yin arrived. Fires outside illuminated most of the furnishings, but, strangely enough, Yin couldn’t feel their heat through the open windows. It was cool here compared to the heavy warmth outside.

It took all her willpower to keep from giving away a hint of fear. Chills crawled over her skin as Sean came near, firelight and shadow flickering across his harsh face. His torso was bare, leaving only his pants and the bandages over the left side of his body.

Yin had forgotten just how tall he was.

“So,” he said, voice low in the dark, almost soft. “You still want this.”

“Did you think I’d run off, Sifu?” she asked.

Whatever response she expected, it wasn’t the heartbeat of silence. Yin frowned. Did Sean actually think she wouldn’t turn up?

“This is your chance to back out,” Sean said suddenly, startling her. “You said you’ve heard rumours; you should know what I’m like.”

“I know you take command,” Yin said. “Among other things.”

He scoffed under his breath. “I do more than that.” He took a step closer, looming over her. Yin’s pulse drummed in her ears as loud as any disco beat. “I don’t show leniency, Yuanling. It’s my rules or nothing. I’ll take you as I want and I won’t stop until I’m done.

“The safeword’s red,” he continued. “By all means, use it. But if you do, I’ll be through with you for good, and you’ll just be another disciple who got in over their head.”

Yin was suddenly glad for the partial darkness. At least he wouldn’t see her trembling fingers this way. “I understand, Sifu.”

“Do you really?” She could feel the heat rolling off of his body. “Do you think you’re stronger than the others who thought they could handle me?” When she didn’t answer immediately, his hand wrapped around her bicep in an iron-like hold. “Decide now, Yuanling. Are we clear or not?”

This is what she came here to do. These past few years spent training, building up her presence and reputation in the Club. Catching Sean’s attention.

Yin tilted her chin up to look him square in the face. A small show of defiance in spite of her racing heart. “We’re clear. I told you, Sifu, I’m not afraid of your fire.”

She heard the cold smile in his voice. “We’ll see how defiant you are after this. Take off your clothes.”

A slight rasp touched his voice, sending a new shiver down Yin’s spine. She stripped down, underwear and all, fully conscious of Sean’s eyes on her. Her skin prickled with goosebumps and her nipples stiffened in the cool air.

When Sean gripped her shoulders, Yin nearly jumped. His hands were warmer than she expected, almost hot. He turned her toward the window so that she faced the firelight; with a jolt in her core, Yin realized he wanted to look at her first.

She chanced a glance at him, but he was mostly covered in darkness. There was just enough light to reveal his scowl. “Look forward,” he ordered, and Yin obeyed.

For several heartbeats, she listened to his slow breathing. He stood very close at her side. Then Yin heard the rustle of fabric, followed by the sound of clothes falling to the floor. The fires outside lowered until there was hardly any light shining through the window.

Sean suddenly turned Yin toward him by the arm. Yin gasped when his lips crushed against hers, forcing her mouth open before she even had a chance to gather herself. Sean’s mouth and tongue all but burned, but she pushed past the initial discomfort and managed to match his pace. She could handle Fajar; why not Sean?

As it turned out, kissing Sean was nothing like Fajar. Sean wasn’t frantic or feral. He kissed Yin furiously, taking control of her lips, hands anchoring her against him so she couldn’t break away. Small, breathless sounds escaped her as she tried keep up with him.

He suddenly lifted her up and pushed her against the wall. “Mmf!” Yin gasped when he gripped her ass. Sean wedged his hips between her legs so that his stiff member rubbed hard against her skin. His breath caught in his throat; his chest rose and fell heavily, and when she gripped his shoulders, she didn’t feel the cloth of bandages. Where did –?

That thought fled when Sean reached up to squeeze her breast. Yin’s moan turned into a yelp as he trapped her nipple between his fingers. Heat and slick pooled in her cunt.

When Sean finally broke the kiss, Yin gasped for breath, but only for a heartbeat before he caught her mouth again. At the same time, he rocked his hips against her, cock rubbing her clit. A desperate moan escaped Yin before she could stop it. Sean grunted; it sounded halfway between a breathless chuckle and a groan.

Somehow, Yin managed to break out of the kiss for air. “Sifu – s-slow down,” she panted. “I can’t –”

She cried out as his fingers found her clit and rubbed it harder. Sean’s hot breath washed over her ear. “Don’t,” he growled low, “give your master orders.”

With that, he briskly crossed the room with Yin in hand and tossed her on the bed. The cool air touched her only for a second before Sean was on her again, roughly pinning her hands above her head. Yin’s cunt ached, full of wet heat, but a spike of uncertainty joined the sex-haze when she felt him looming over her. She could barely see his outline in the dark.

“I told you,” he bit out, lips at her ear. “I’ll take you how I want. I won’t stop. And you –” He lifted her hips with one hand and her cunt slid against his crotch. “You’re going to take it.”

Yin half-expected him to fuck her right then and there. She didn’t know what pushed her to do it – whether fear or bravado or both – but out slipped his name in a half-moan. “Ahh … Sean!”

Everything went still.

Yin lay there, panting, senses sharpening to near-clarity as she realized what just happened. Oh no.

Sean tightened his grip on her wrists. His other hand dug into her thigh, and she squirmed. “Have you forgotten your place?” he snarled. “You call me by title. Say it.”

When Yin remained silent, breathing heavily, Sean slapped her ass with the flat of his palm. Yin cried out at the sudden sting of pain. “Say it!” he barked again.

Yin grit her teeth. She was no stranger to controlling types in bed. They tended to like it when their subs showed a little bite; it added to the play of asserting dominance.

And if she still knew anything about Sean from her childhood, it was that he enjoyed a good fight.

Steeling herself, Yin jerked against his hold. “Make me, Sean,” she said, her low voice sweet as honey.

She heard his sharp intake of breath. “You little bitch,” he breathed against her ear, sending fresh chills over her neck and up her scalp. “You want to be punished so badly, don’t you?”

Yin squirmed again as though to get free. Sean bore down on her, hands tightening enough to leave bruises. His weight was enough that she could barely move. “You’ll enjoy this, then,” he sneered.

Yin cried out when he shoved several fingers inside her cunt, pushing past her tightening walls and stroking all the good spots. “Hng –! Ohh, S-Sean,” she moaned. “Yes, yes –”

Her pleasure swelled like a wave through her body, sparks erupting all over her skin. She was getting close, so close –!

His fingers suddenly disappeared, retreating to the edge of her cunt, barely touching. Yin mewled in distress only to shut herself up when she heard Sean’s harsh chuckle. “You sound like a whore,” he said, somewhat breathless. “Feel like one, too.”

Yin attempted to kick him, but he caught her thigh and spanked her again. Before she could recover from the pain, his fingers were back inside, teasing her walls but never pushing deeper. Yin writhed helplessly, finally giving in to emitting wordless wails of need, but Sean always drew back just before she could find relief.

“Call me master,” Sean growled, panting heavily against her neck. “Say it, you pathetic rat.” He grit his teeth against a barely-concealed groan. “Say it!”

Yin couldn’t take it anymore. The pressure bordered on painful as he relentlessly drove her close to the edge and dragged her back. “S-Sifu,” she cried, pushing helplessly against his fingers. “Sifu – take me!”

Sean’s breathing grew more erratic. “Good,” he growled, low with need, hands scrabbling to grip her hips in an iron hold. “You’re mine. Say it.”

“I’m – I’m yours.”

“Again.”

“Yours, Sifu!” Yin gasped as his cock pressed against her cunt. “I – I’m –”

She heard him spit, presumably on his hand, followed by a sharp grunt as he spread it over his shaft. And then he was pounding into her, thrusting hard without rest, building up a brutal, carnal rhythm. Yin wailed and pleaded for her Sifu’s mercy, half of it practiced words and the other half genuine. She couldn’t assert any sort of dominance like she did with Fajar; Sean held her down, lifting her hips higher with one hand so he could penetrate her deeply. In seconds, Yin felt as though she’d been shattered to pieces.

And yet he kept going. Every time Yin thought she’d come, Sean somehow pushed her further, stuffing her with his full length. Every inch of him burned, fueling the fire in her core, driving her closer and closer to the edge.

“Sifu – Sifu, please, let me –” Yin babbled mindlessly in his ear. Tears streamed down her face into her hair.

“You’ll come when I want you to,” Sean snarled.

His teeth sank into her neck with a guttural groan, but she barely felt the pain. How much more of this could she take? The safeword hovered over the tip of her tongue; she could use it and make him stop just before he came. See how he liked it. She’d be left unfulfilled but at least it’d be over. Sean could keep the talisman, and –

The talisman. Her mission!

Yin bit her lip against possible salvation and tightened her legs around Sean’s waist. By the sound of his sharp groans, he was getting close. And so was she. Yin held on as the climax crashed over her, breaking her into fine dust. She didn’t remember screaming or hearing Sean’s roar as he convulsed and came violently. Yin shuddered as his hot seed filled her to the brim, searing her walls.

There was only silence in the room save for their ragged breaths. Sean collapsed on top of her, partially holding himself up on his forearms, but she sensed he was almost out of strength.

As the ecstasy gradually faded, exhaustion followed close behind. Yin only had enough time to rest her freed hands on her stomach before she fell asleep.

In Yin’s dream, she felt an ancient presence that was all at once familiar and alien. Powerful, in the way that the heat from a bonfire can become overwhelming. Mu pulsed against her spirit with anticipation, reaching out to entwine with this strange presence. Its kin was here!

Your kin? Yin asked.

Huo, the Fire talisman, the pendant replied in Mu’s stead. It recognizes you, child.

Really?

From those times you visited Liang Xiaodan’s school.

Oh, right. Sean’s father, her sibak. Did I do alright? she asked, unable to help herself.

You have done well, dear Yin. Now is the time for you to rest and recover.

Yin was more than happy to oblige.

She later woke up to the darkness of Sean’s bedroom.

Everything appeared unchanged. Yin glanced around, eyes having adjusted to the darkness, and found herself still lying on his bed. She’d curled up on her side during sleep.

When she attempted to sit up, her legs and hips protested with heavy soreness. Yin winced, bracing herself on the mattress.

“Sifu?” she called, voice hoarse.

The door was wide open. She heard the soft thump of his footsteps outside, then sensed him arrive in the doorway. A cigarette dangled from his lips; when he dragged on it, the golden glow illuminated his face for a brief moment. Yin couldn’t read his expression.

“If you’re done, then get out,” he said bluntly.

Yin blinked. Realization dawned on her as the last tendrils of sleep drifted away. “H-how long was I asleep?”

“Long enough,” he replied.

There was no clock here. Was it an hour? A few hours? Or the whole night?

Yin carefully eased herself off the bed. As expected, her legs nearly buckled, so she leaned against the bed frame for a moment until she could be certain of her balance.

Before she could think twice, she asked, “You don’t want me to stay, Sifu?”

He scoffed harshly. “In what world would you want to stay?”

“I wouldn’t mind it.”

“Don’t fuck with me,” Sean snapped. “Get out.”

Yin was half-tempted to tease the fact that she’d already fucked him, but she knew better. Whenever Sean wanted someone to leave, he always told them to in no uncertain terms. Yin understood that from a very young age and never tried to argue. You either got out or got hurt.

Back then, she believed that Sean would never hurt her even if she disobeyed him. And he never did … Until the massacre.

Well. There wasn’t any point in staying here. Nor did Yin want to. She had enough of him for one night.

She managed to reach the door without falling, pass Sean by with a slight bow, and reach the main room where she’d left her clothes. Somehow, Yin knelt despite her aching limbs and got dressed. The immortality pendant flared in her pocket, filling her womb with warmth and clearing away Sean’s seed, taking whatever lifeforce it provided to replenish the pendant’s power.

With that done, Yin turned to face Sean. He’d followed her into the main room and now stood several feet away, watching. The fires outside were back to their usual blaze, illuminating his face.

It might’ve been her imagination, but something in his expression seemed different. Hesitant.

But that couldn’t be right. Probably just an aftereffect of getting railed. Sean wasn’t the hesitating type.

Disgust churned in Yin’s stomach. He didn’t deserve any respect. Nevertheless, she had an act to keep up, so she dipped into a slight bow. “Sifu.”

He appraised her for a moment. “You’ll be in the hall tomorrow,” he said eventually. “On time. Is that clear?”

“Of course, Sifu.” If Yin had any other choice, she wouldn’t bother to show up at all. But she only needed to go until she could secure the Fire talisman. And besides, it wouldn’t hurt to brush up on her bo staff training with someone who specialized in it.

Sean’s gaze remained heavy over Yin as she left. Even as she slipped away into the night outside, she could still feel his heated hands on her, hear his rough voice in her ear, feel him deep inside her. Yin shivered; a new pressure now built inside her chest, but she refused to let it loose until she was behind familiar walls.

Chapter Text

“You slept with Sean?” Ningli exclaimed.

“Good god, Yuanling, are you alright?” Xiahui asked, laying a hand on Yin’s shoulder.

Yin didn’t know what to say, much less think. All thoughts of Sean remained in the back of her mind up until she reached her father’s wuguan where she lived alone. The pressure in her chest continued to build, but there were no tears. Unable to stand the solitude, she’d driven all the way to the Lucky Lotus teahouse.

She now sat on a sofa in one of the private rooms. Her voice came out smaller than intended, and she hated herself for it. “I don’t know.”

Xiahui and Ningli exchanged a glance. “I’ll get us some tea,” Ningli announced and hurried away to the kitchen.

Xiahui opted to sit down beside Yin and hand her one of the sofa’s large decorative pillows. Yin squeezed it against her chest in the hopes that it would keep her intact.

“Hey,” Xiahui said quietly. “You’ll be alright. I’m guessing he gave you no aftercare? I figured he’s not the kind of guy to do that.”

Yin’s eyes stung. “I don’t know why it’s bothering me so much. He’s no different from some clients here.”

But that wasn’t true. Sean wasn’t just any regular client. He was – he used to be her big brother. And, once upon a time, Yin loved him with a young and innocent heart. He might not have cared about her as she once thought he had, but he never hurt her. Any accident was a rare occurrence.

But all of that was gone. He killed his father. He raided the Wuguan and helped kill her father’s students. He no longer recognized her.

“Damn him.” Tears flooded Yin’s eyes and spilled down her cheeks. “Damn him to hell!”

Xiahui said nothing.

Ningli soon returned with fresh, aromatic tea. By that time, Xiahui had already begun to massage Yin’s thighs. The tea settled comfortably in Yin’s stomach and she sighed quietly, relaxing under her friends’ care.

“So,” Xiahui said after a moment. “Why’d you sleep with Sean? Is it because of what I said?”

“No,” Yin replied, impatiently wiping her tears away. “I was already planning to sleep with him before then.”

“But why?” Ningli asked. Her fingers hovered over the bruises on Yin’s hips, but she didn’t touch them.

“It’s … private business,” Yin sighed. “Hard to explain.”

“Hm. Well, at least it’s over now,” Xiahui said. She held out a little matcha cake to Yin, and Yin took it gratefully. “Hell, everyone knows I can handle intense shit, but even I wouldn’t go for Sean. Not after what I’ve heard.”

When Yin said nothing, Ningli nudged her arm. Worry gleamed in her eyes. “Are you sure you’re okay? Need a hot water bottle or anything?”

Yin swallowed around a fresh lump in her throat. “I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine,” Xiahui said simply. “And I get it, you know. I was a wreck after my first intense night. Client was a jackass about it. But the other girls helped me out. And I learned that it helps when you only think of the guy as … just a client. Whatever they say in the bedroom doesn’t mean shit.”

Yin managed a watery chuckle. It was true. In this business, the workers needed to separate themselves to a certain extent. Keep the feelings from bleeding into your personal life, keep the clients from influencing how you thought about yourself.

Sean only saw another disciple to control. If he knew that she was Hu Yin, once his little sister-at-arms, would he have treated her differently? Slept with her at all?

In any case, it didn’t matter now. She had a mission to complete.

“Thanks. And, um. It wasn’t terrible,” Yin said, though she didn’t know why she felt the need to say it. “I’m just not used to it. Yet.”

Xiahui scoffed. “Don’t give me that. There’s a time and place for learning kinky stuff, and it’s not with the guy who runs an illegal fighting ring.” She rummaged through her bag. “Here, I have more sweets …”

“Can I have one?” Ningli asked hopefully.

For the rest of the night, Yin listened to her friends gossip while sipping tea and eating sweets. In the warm glow of the bedside lamp, Sean’s lingering touch faded and she gradually felt better. She was in a safe place now.

And she also completed the first session with Sean. Two more to go … But that could be dealt with later. Now she knew what he liked and could better prepare for next time. If there was a next time, of course.

Take the time to rest, the pendant advised. Focus on what you can do, on what you have accomplished. Mu is already bonded with you.

If Yin focused hard enough, she could feel the Wood talisman’s presence around her like the fluttering of leaves on the wind. It reminded her of summer days from her childhood, oddly enough.

Fengshui, what is Huo like? she asked.

The Fire talisman is far more stubborn than Mu. Hard-headed, you might say.

And that’s how Sibak was able to guard it, Yin said dryly. Because they made a perfect match?

The talismans often attract those who are most like them, the pendant explained, unphased by Yin’s attempt at humour. Whether that proves to be for better or worse, I cannot say. Before the Guardians took command, the talismans kept many owners over the years.

What were Huo’s keepers like?

Warlords. Kings who desired power. Peasants who craved strength.

That sounded like Sean’s type. If they were in ancient times, he definitely would’ve been a warlord.

Do you think I’m crazy for doing this instead of taking them back by force? Yin asked.

I have no care for such things, the pendant replied. I am only what you need me to be. Do not let your fear overtake you, child. You have the strength to complete your task; it is only a matter of believing yourself capable of it.

Yin took a deep breath. I am capable. I’ll do it.

She couldn’t give up now, not when she already succeeded with the Wood talisman. To give up would mean failure. Sean would have the last laugh without even realizing it! No, Yin was not going to give up now.

She eventually fell asleep with the pulse of Mu’s presence against her spirit. When she woke up the next day, Yin recalled a dream of Fajar. The echo of his hands ghosted over her skin, his lips against hers, the gentle scent of bamboo all around them. Try as she might, Yin couldn’t shake the sensation of him for most of the morning, much less quell the needling sting of guilt.

***

A few days later, Yin joined the art workshop that Kuroki recommended. The hall was clean and bright, with sunlight streaming through the large windows. At least twenty artists were there, all diligently sketching the nude model who stood in the centre of the hall.

Yin managed to snag a seat near Kuroki. The latter sat in the least crowded spot of the hall while still keeping an excellent view of the model. She wore a plain grey haori with a white yukata underneath. She didn’t appear to notice Yin at first; it was only ten minutes into the session that she glanced to the side. “Yuanling, is that you?”

Yin startled, feigning pleasant surprise. “Kuroki!” she said, keeping her voice low despite the nearest artist being several feet away. “I didn’t see you there.”

Kuroki smiled, amused. “No doubt it is the lack of my usual kimono. I find it is best not to draw attention to myself while outside the Museum.”

“Ah. Paparazzi, and all that?”

Kuroki inclined her head. 

“Hope nobody’s bothered you yet,” Yin said.

“Not at all. It has been rather quiet this week. What about you?”

“It’s been quiet.” Relatively so, at least. “Nothing much of interest happens to me.”

The last few evenings had been spent in Sean’s training hall as he taught his disciples. Watching him teach was like watching Sibak Liang but dialed up to eleven. He was militaristic, blunt to the point of cruelty, and rarely showed leniency for mistakes. As Yin was a newcomer, the other disciples no doubt expected her to fail several times in her haste to keep track of Sean’s lessons.

Yin was somewhat relieved to say that she surprised them all. For the sake of appearances, she had to pretend not to be so skilled with the bo staff (even if the pretense grated against her Kung-Fu sensibilities). But she was able to keep up with Sean and the others, get a hang of the forms quite quickly, and catch Sean’s eye several times.

Newbies usually ended up with one of the older disciples as their mentors, but because Yin showed a “talent” for the bo staff, Sean ended up monitoring her work himself. Not for the first or last time, Yin thanked her good fortune that she found Sifu Liu all those years ago.

“Do you often come to the new district?” Kuroki asked.

Yin shook her head.

“Perhaps you might do so, then. There is much to see and do here. And there are many points of interest in the Museum, which you can now explore at your leisure.”

“That’s partly why I joined,” Yin said, smiling. “Add a bit of colour to my life, so to speak.”

A hint of mischief gleamed in Kuroki’s dark eyes. Then she looked at Yin’s easel and raised both brows. “My word, that was quick!”

Yin shrugged, glancing over her sketch. “It’s just the basic shape. I haven’t defined anything yet.”

“So I see. But still, it looks very near completion already.” Kuroki leaned closer to get a better look. “Did you truly start this session at the same time as the rest of us?”

Yin laughed lightly. “Of course! I’m not cheating, I’m just fast.” Messy too, sometimes. She’d taught herself how to be deliberate with where she placed each line in order to minimize the chaos. “How much did you get done?”

She looked at Kuroki’s work to find a simple base sketch with faint, delicate lines. Kuroki waved at it with a dismissive hand. “Look at it again once this session is over. I will not even be halfway through.” She peered at Yin’s sketch again. “You really have an eye for the human form. Have you been drawing for long?”

“Here and there over the years,” Yin said. “I’m pretty good with bodies overall.”

Kuroki arched a brow. “Ah, so you have experience with them?

Yin lowered her gaze, pretending a little embarrassment under the artist’s eye. “More than you might think,” she offered, choosing that moment to look up again and meet Kuroki’s gaze. Just a hint of suggestiveness, nothing too forward.

Kuroki’s red-painted lips curled upward. “I have my experiences with them, too,” she said, continuing to work on her drawing. “I find the body to be an incredible thing, capable of so much. Beauty, horror, anything is possible there.”

Something nudged Yin’s memory. What was that book she found in Kuroki’s studio … Japanese bondage? Maybe she’d look into that once she returned home.

“Is that why you have so many clothing exhibitions?” Yin asked. “I checked out your website earlier. Your portfolio is full of kimonos.”

“Indeed it is. Many of those are from my first few years being in China,” Kuroki explained. “I missed Japan, especially the patterns in our traditional clothing, so I took to designing kimonos and other outfits.”

“Well, you really have an eye for clothing,” Yin said. “If I didn’t know you were a curator at the Museum, I would’ve thought you’re a famous fashion designer! Well – I mean, you’re already famous, but …”

Kuroki laughed lightly. “Oh, I think I have achieved enough fame for the time being. But you are right, I do have a passion for clothing.”

“Do you still have it even though you’re focusing on painting right now?” Yin asked.

Kuroki glanced at the model, then added a few more strokes to her drawing. “My true enjoyment for design lies in using the human body,” she explained. “I can make it part of my exhibit – part of the art, as it were.”

“Like a personal canvas,” Yin supplied. “You can move the model however you like, dress them, paint them up. It sounds very … intimate.”

Kuroki glanced sideways at her. A twinkle shone in her eyes. “It is indeed very intimate,” she agreed.

The timer went off in the hall. As the artists shifted around, either for a new angle of the model or to leave for other work, Yin said, “I’d love to see more of your work in person, if that’s alright.”

“That,” Kuroki said, “is more than alright. It is not very often that I find someone as interested in the form as I am.”

Her face was so serene that Yin couldn’t tell if she meant to be suggestive or not.

The thought of Kuroki followed Yin from that afternoon to evening. Her targets were never far from her mind, but this time Yin caught herself searching for more personal details about them. Similarities. Anything to suggest a camaraderie. Fajar and Kuroki were outsiders, but did Yang befriend them before bringing them into the group? What did they think of him?

Did Sean work well with the group? Yin doubted he developed any friendly feelings for them; Sean rarely kept true friends aside from Yang.

And what about Jinfeng? How did she feel about a younger disciple becoming a leader when she was already a renowned sifu, fully capable of taking command herself?

Yin’s thoughts lingered over Jinfeng. She was Father’s sister-at-arms back then. Because of that, Yin called the older woman her aunt. In her young mind, Jinfeng hovered somewhere between family, acquaintance, and an elder to be respected, never settling in one position long enough for Yin to grow accustomed to it.

But Jinfeng was important to Father as his little sister. The two of them, along with Sibak Liang, grew up together in an old Kung-Fu school in the old district. Despite not being related to each other, they still turned out as close as siblings could be … At least, that’s what Yin believed back then.

Jinfeng couldn’t have cared much about her big brothers if she was able to see them murdered so easily.

I’ll find you eventually, Siguje, Yin once swore years ago. And now she’d fulfilled that task.

Jade Dynasty was a high-class bar in the new district, often frequented by a wealthy clientele. The ambience was dimly-lit and clean, the dark floors polished and walls decorated with expensive tapestry hangings. There were private rooms for business meetings, polished mahjong tables, and a full assortment of alcohol and other beverages. The bar’s front doors were lined with shining metal, reminiscent of gold. Enough to hint at Jinfeng’s funding.

Anybody outside the bar without the money to get in would never know about the brothel hidden in plain sight.

Yin only knew about it from her circle of worker friends. Some of them ventured into the new district looking for positions that paid better, even if that meant becoming a worker in a high-class bar. Some of them succeeded and moved on to those positions, but they still returned to the teahouse to see their friends.

It was through their gossip that Yin found out about Jinfeng’s attendance at the bar. And through their help, Yin now sat in the manager’s office at Jade Dynasty, having heard about a “shortage of waitresses.”

They weren’t truly waitresses, though. It was more accurate to call them escorts. A client could book the escort they wanted in advance and spend the rest of the evening with them, or even take them out of Jade Dynasty. As long as the escort was returned safely, no questions were asked.

The manager himself, apparently known as Boss Dong to the workers, was a middle-aged man, fit and sturdy, and dressed in a dark three-piece suit. “I know of the Lucky Lotus,” he said. “It’s the only respectable whorehouse in the old district.”

Yin inclined her head. The makeup Ningli applied beforehand felt like dry mud on her face, cracking around her pleasant smile.

Boss Dong eyed her up and down. Xiahui had lent Yin her black qipao to match the bar’s aesthetic. “I’m told you’re one of the best at the teahouse,” he said.

“I wouldn’t say the best,” Yin said. “But I’m skilled. I know how to bring in clients, and many of mine often become regulars. I’m also clean. My boss at the teahouse will tell you that I’ve never caught anything once.”

“Hmm. Well. I have her number so you can be damn sure I’ll check.”

Yin nodded.

“And whoever told you about our shortage is wrong,” he continued. “I have backups on hand, but even then it’s a pain in the ass finding good ones. Most of them are full of drugs, or too set in their ways to put on an appearance for our establishment.” He leaned back in his seat, still sizing Yin up. “I can place your name on our list. Bring you in if one of ours can’t come in.”

“Actually, I was hoping –” Yin began.

Boss Dong held up a hand for silence. “You’re still just some girl from the old district. That shithole’s been going to the gutter for years.” He paused for a moment, considering. “I can put your name to the top of the list, but only if you show me what you got.”

Ah, so that’s where this was going. Yin wasn’t surprised at all. “Of course, sir. Would you prefer to stand or sit?”

Boss Dong stood up, failing to conceal his eagerness. Yin got on her knees and unzipped his fly to find him half hard already.

The blowjob came and went. Yin swallowed everything to the last drop, letting nothing spill. From the wanton groans above her, Boss Dong sounded well-satisfied. Then he cleared his throat and zipped up his pants. “You really do know your stuff. I’d expect that level of service only in a place like this.”

Yin smiled, concealing her disgust. “I wouldn’t have come here if I didn’t think I was up to the task, sir.”

Later, as she left his office, Yin glanced into the main bar area to find its tables already full. Smoke curled up to the ceiling in some corners, while wine glasses clinked in others. An erhu played on hidden speakers, soft enough to be background noise amidst the murmured conversation.

Yin’s gaze landed. Sitting on a lounge seat against the wall was Jinfeng. And she wasn’t alone: a young woman stood by her table, pouring a cup of tea for the elder. Jinfeng said something, resting her hand on the server’s waist, and the woman giggled.

A mix of emotion swelled in Yin’s chest – anger, betrayal, turning bitter and crackling. Yin held herself steady, filing this new piece of information for a mental examination later. Now was not the time to make Boss Dong suspicious of her.

Thus, Yin hurried away from Jinfeng and Jade Dynasty, and disappeared into the night.

Chapter Text

As a disciple, Yin could now access certain spaces in the Club that had previously been locked off to her. The disciples’ private lounges were like an entirely separate nightclub; one in particular held an aquarium full of small fish against the far wall, casting sky-blue light throughout the room.

It was all quite impressive, but Yin found very little enjoyment there, especially when the others were nearby. Thus she often made her way to the quieter bars and sat alone.

Another perk of being a disciple: Xuanjun no longer bothered her. She’d taken to wrapping her forearms in bandages as though to cover burns, just so nobody would question her. Whenever she crossed Xuanjun’s path, he took one look at her arms, scowled, and stormed off. Good riddance.

“Now I can’t wait to become a disciple,” Lanzhi said as they sat near the dancefloor together. With the music and disco beat being so loud, Yin wasn’t worried about being overheard. “Nobody can try to pick a fight with you.”

“Except for the other disciples,” Yin pointed out. “And Sifu’s a tough master.”

“Is he hard on you?” Lanzhi asked. “Since you’re a newbie?”

Yin shrugged. “Only if I mess up, which I’m trying to avoid.”

Lanzhi glanced around, but there wasn’t anybody else at the bar save for a few stragglers sitting in the nearby lounges.

“I overheard some of the disciples talking,” she said quietly. “Is Sifu showing you special treatment?”

“I hope not,” Yin said, taking a sip of water. “Believe me, the last thing you’d want is Sifu breathing down your neck.”

An hour later, Yin made her way to her favourite bar in a far corner of the Club. Hardly anybody came here at this time because all the fun and excitement were on the dancefloor. This room was dark with only a few neon panels for light; the bar lay to one side, and a staircase led up to private lounges.

Yin’s neck prickled just as she entered the room. She looked over at the bar, and her heart dropped into her stomach to find Sean standing there, leaning against the counter.

What the hell was he doing here?

There was no choice but to approach; he’d seen her. Besides, Yin would’ve had to go to him anyway. Thus she strode over at a casual pace and saluted him. “Sifu. I didn’t expect to see you here.”

The heat of his gaze sent shivers over her skin. For a split second, Yin felt the press of his hand against her wrists, the bite of his voice in her ear, demanding that she obey him. Was he thinking of the same?

“You usually come here after training,” Sean said bluntly, snapping Yin out of her thoughts. “Why not stay with the other disciples? The drinks are better.”

“I don’t drink alcohol, Sifu.”

Sean raised both brows at that. “What’s your choice?”

“Water.” Before Yin could think twice, she blurted, “Would you like to share a drink with me, Sifu?”

He snorted under his breath. Then, to her surprise, he turned to the barman, a guy named Lee, who was currently trying to make himself unnoticeable in the corner. “Get me a beer,” Sean ordered.

“H-here you are, sir.” Lee set a bottle on the counter in a second. Had he been holding that the entire time in case Sean asked for it?

When Yin caught Lee’s eye, she said, “I’ll just have –”

He handed her a glass of water. “Ah. Thanks,” Yin said sheepishly.

Sean jerked his head. “Leave.”

Lee bowed awkwardly and hurried through the backdoor.

Yin sipped her drink. The liquid churned in her stomach, mixing with the nerves. It was just her and Sean alone. This was her chance to continue the talisman’s ritual! But where should she start? What the hell should she even say?

When she was a child, Sean once told her to just spit out whatever she wanted to say. Well, more than once, actually. Be straightforward. Don’t beat around the bush.

Yin cleared her throat. “Sifu,” she began, noting how the weight of his gaze grew heavier. “I’ve noticed how you look at me during training.”

Sean took a swig of beer. 

“The other disciples have noticed it, too,” Yin continued. “There’s been some talk of … special treatment.”

Sean fixed her with a deadpan look. “Is there a problem?” he asked.

“I’m not sure yet,” Yin admitted. “I just thought I’d bring it up. None of the disciples have bothered me over it yet.”

“Good.”

A beat of silence. “You’re not worried about what they might think?” Yin ventured, already knowing the answer.

“No,” Sean said bluntly. “I don’t give a shit about that. If they know what’s good for them, they’ll stay out of my business.”

Yin licked her dry lips. “They’re right about the special treatment though,” she said. “Aren’t they?”

“So what if they are? If a disciple shows promise, I’m not going to let all that strength go to waste.” He scowled at her. “But don’t get it into your head that you’re on a pedestal. You still have a long way to go.”

“Of course, Sifu.”

More silence. With a foot or so of distance between them, Yin could feel the body heat radiating off of him. Her palms began to sweat despite the cold of her glass.

“You know,” she mused. “I never thought I’d actually make it this far. This isn’t the life my father expected for me.”

A pak mei disciple turned sex worker turned cult follower. Yin could only hope that her efforts to continue the Guardians’ work would keep her father from turning in his grave.

The air around Sean tensed somewhat. “You shouldn’t give a fuck about what he thinks.”

Yin bristled inside. “I know,” she said, keeping her voice level. “But still. He’s my father.”

Sean exhaled slowly. Was he thinking about Sibak Liang?

“Where’s your old man now?” he asked, a little too casually.

“He died a long time ago.”

Sean’s stony expression didn’t change. “He won’t care either way, then. Besides, he should be proud. You’ve already made a promising start as a disciple.”

Yin arched a brow. “Are you talking about the one-night stand, Sifu?” she asked.

A muscle twitched in his jaw.

“I didn’t think I showed promise,” she said casually. “It couldn’t have been very satisfying for you if you haven’t called me back yet.”

The tension grew heavy between them. Sean suddenly seemed closer than she first thought – close enough that she felt the brush of his cloak against her thigh.

“That so?” he said, uncharacteristically soft. There was something odd about his expression now; he watched her as though he couldn’t be sure if she was telling the truth or not. Nor could he decide on what his next move should be. Yin prayed it’d turn out in her favour.

Sean eventually huffed out a sharp sigh, gestured for her to follow, and strode toward the stairs. Yin’s heart pounded against her ribs as she followed him to the private lounges. Was this her chance?

Blue neon panels outlined the floor of the lounges. It was the only source of light here. Nor was there anybody else around. Sean shut the door then turned to Yin, regarding her. His scrutiny made her restless; what was he looking for? What did he see?

Did he truly not recognize her at all?

Then he held out his beer bottle. “Drink,” he ordered.

Yin warily took it. There was just enough left for one mouthful. Steeling herself, she drank the rest, somehow resisting the urge to wrinkle her nose at the sour taste.

Sean was upon her the moment she finished it. His hand clamped around the back of her neck, tilting her face up just as his mouth crushed against hers in a rough kiss. Yin squeaked in surprise before quickly falling into the rhythm, moaning softly. The empty bottle dropped from her hand as she reached up to grip Sean’s broad shoulders.

His lips were hot. She tasted the beer on them, along with the bitter note of cigarettes. His tongue clashed with hers, eager to possess. Tingles erupted all around Yin’s waist and between her thighs. As much as she hated to admit it, Sean really knew how to kiss.

He eventually pulled back, breathing heavily. His glare was so intense with hunger that Yin couldn’t help but look away, but he turned her head back, fingers entwined in her hair. “Do you really want to be called back?” he asked in a low voice.

Yin swallowed, holding his gaze. “I wouldn’t have followed you here if I didn’t want you.”

The shadow over Sean’s face darkened further. He clasped her to him, lips claiming hers once again until Yin was dizzy with mounting desire. She didn’t resist when he pushed her up against the wall; his cloak and cap fell to the floor and she slid her hands along his arms, feeling the strong biceps under cloth bandages.

He wedged her legs apart none too gently, and Yin groaned as her aching cunt ground against his thigh. When Sean moved his hips, Yin felt the bulge of his erection, sending a jolt through her stomach.

Sean briefly broke the kiss, panting heavily. His rough lips devoured Yin’s jaw and down her neck, followed by a pinch of pain against her jugular. Yin yelped, suddenly remembering where they were.

“Wait, Sifu – What if someone finds us?” This lounge was private, sure, but there weren’t any locks on the doors. And an open window overlooked the bar downstairs.

“That’s not what you should be worried about,” Sean said, low and strained. “Turn around.”

Yin obeyed, panting, heart fluttering as she pressed her palms flat against the wall. Sean yanked her sweatpants down to her knees, and she inhaled sharply when his strong hand fondled her ass.

“Spread your legs,” he growled into her ear.

Yin did so. Chills crawled up her spine as his fingers slid inside, pressing against her hole with a cool wetness that made her shiver. Was that lube?

“You’re tight,” Sean grunted, adding another finger to widen her. “Is this your first time getting fucked like this?”

Yin grit her teeth against the building ache of pleasure. “That’s my business.”

Sean exhaled forcefully. It almost sounded like a laugh. “Doesn’t matter. I’ll make it feel like your first.”

His fingers disappeared only to be replaced by his cock, heated and throbbing. Yin bit her lip against a moan, but Sean’s hard thrust jolted her concentration and she cried out. “Ahh!”

His hand clamped over her mouth. “Quiet,” he snarled, his breathing ragged as he drove deeper inside her.

Yin bit down on his hand as the pressure built in her core. His cock was already wet, no doubt from whatever lube Sean used. He moved faster, grunting against her neck with each powerful thrust, keeping her mouth covered while his other hand gripped her waist.

“That’s it,” he said through gritted teeth. “Moan, you little bitch. Moan for me …”

At some point, Yin’s knees buckled from the force and they both slid to the ground. It was all she could do to keep conscious of what was happening. All she knew was Sean’s hard chest at her back, his thighs under hers, his breath burning her cheek. His thickness filled her, penetrating without mercy, unmovable no matter how much she squirmed.

Sean held her hips with both hands as he relentlessly drove into her. “Fuck,” he growled. “You feel – so fucking good. Hnng – better than – ugh! – the others …”

Yin’s stomach fluttered, full of sparks. “It – it’s too much,” she gasped. “I’m getting – close, I – oh, Sean –!”

He sucked in a sharp breath. All at once, he stopped moving but didn’t pull away. “What did you say?” he breathed against her ear.

It didn’t matter if her slip-up was part of the act or not. He’d want her to fight back. Want to fuck her into submission. Well, she’d let him have it.

All of this was for one thing only. Nothing else.

Yin whined, pushing her rear against him impatiently. “Sean,” she said, sounding faint even to her own ears. “Don’t stop –”

He tightened his hold and held her still. “What did I tell you before?” he growled.

Every part of Yin burned with need. “Ah-accident,” she gasped out. “I didn’t mean –”

“I don’t think so.” His hand dove between her thighs and stroked her clit. “What did I tell you?” he demanded. “Say it!”

Yin writhed helplessly on his lap as he once again drove her close to the edge, only to drag her back. Sean grunted as his cock moved with her, and the part of her still conscious about the situation marvelled at his self-control. “You’re so wet,” he rasped, fingers rough against her soaking folds. “So easy to use … But you want to make it difficult, don’t you?”

His fingers plunged deeper. “Ahh! M-mercy,” Yin whimpered.

“Quiet!” he hissed, and she forced back a cry. “Obey me and I’ll let you come. What did I tell you before?”

On impulse, Yin tried to pitch forward and break away, but Sean yanked her back, wrapping a strong arm around her midriff. His teeth and tongue dragged across her cheek.

“Don’t you fucking pull away from me!” he snarled. “Say it, rat. Say it!”

Yin turned her head and caught his mouth against hers. She must’ve caught him off-guard – a small sound of surprise escaped him, but he kissed her back with as much ferocity as before. “F-fuck,” he gasped, hand shoving up her shirt to squeeze her breast.

Then he jerked back, breaking the kiss. Yin’s head landed on his shoulder as she looked up at his face in the dark, dimly outlined by neon light. “Sifu,” she whispered. “T-take me, please, Sifu!”

She sensed her fate sealed when his arms tightened around her. Sean didn’t say anything; maybe he couldn’t balance on the edge of ecstasy any longer, either. With powerful thrusts, he drove Yin over the edge and into the abyss of pleasure, again stuffing his fist into her mouth before she could scream. Stars flashed across her eyes, blinding after the lounge’s darkness. She faintly registered a pain between her neck and shoulder – Sean’s teeth, along with his hot seed flooding her, the pulsating wetness of his cock in her tightening hole.

In the silence that followed, broken by their ragged breaths, the Fire talisman’s presence surrounded Yin with the oppressive force of an inferno. Its voice seared through Yin’s mind and she shuddered involuntarily. Though no words were said, Yin knew that the talisman recognized her. The feel of it reminded her very much of standing in Sibak Liang’s presence.

As her heartbeat calmed, Yin exhaled slowly and pressed closer to Sean’s sturdy frame. Sounds from the Club’s dancefloor reached her, most of all the steady disco beat bleeding through the walls. She half-expected Sean to push her away; the moment of ecstasy was over and there was no reason for them to stay like this for any longer. Yet Sean still held her close as his breathing grew steady.

His chin leaned against her temple. Yin looked up at his face, still hard to see in the darkness. “Did I do well, Sifu?”

He glanced at her. “Hm,” he grunted softly. Oddly enough, it reminded her of Fajar.

Exhaustion tugged at her, but Yin forced herself to stay alert. “Sifu, can you help me? I –” Embarrassment twisted in her gut. “I need to use the showers.”

Sean said nothing, merely gripping her waist and lifting her off his cock with ease as though she weighed nothing. When he stood and hauled her to her feet, Yin stumbled against him. Her legs shook so violently that it took all of her concentration not to fall over.

Then again, she just about tipped over when she realized Sean was escorting her personally. He gripped her waist with one hand to keep her upright. Yin was too surprised to protest; her body tucked neatly against his, and they were at the showers before she knew it.

She gripped the door handle, then paused and looked up at Sean. The darkness partly obscured him, but there was just enough for her to see the hint of hesitation in his face, just like before. His hand briefly tightened around her upper arm before letting go.

Did he want to join her?

Yin dismissed the thought as quickly as it came. There was no way Sean would want to shower with her. It was every man for himself. And besides, he only saw her as a disciple to use.

Yin bowed slightly, as much as her aching rear would allow. “Thank you, Sifu.”

Sean’s impassive expression didn’t change. “Go,” he said.

Yin ducked inside, feeling the pendant’s warmth in her core. She didn’t know why she half-expected Sean to still be there once she got out. Maybe it was because he always waited for her when she was a kid. Even if the last thing he wanted was to babysit her, he never abandoned Yin to fend for herself.

Thus, when Yin emerged from the showers, it stung something deep inside to see that he was gone.

***

A few days later, Yin found herself in the art workshop once again, deftly sketching out the curvaceous form of the session’s current model. The pose wasn’t too difficult; the model had opted to lie down on her back, but the perspective was something else.

She glanced to the side at Kuroki’s easel. After being to three workshops with the artist, Yin ought to be used to it by now, but she still couldn’t help the stir of envy to see Kuroki’s perfect rendering of the model.

The artist herself was busy applying the shadows to a plump waist. Her face was serene as always, dark hair sliding down her back and over her shoulders. Her red-painted lips pursed slightly as she added some finishing touches.

Yin turned back to her work. Several seconds later, she sensed Kuroki leaning closer to get a view of Yin’s easel. “Still having trouble with the foreshortening, I see,” she teased.

Yin rolled her eyes with mock-annoyance. “I’m getting there,” she huffed, bumping her shoulder against Kuroki’s. “Are you going to help me out or leave me to fend for myself again?”

Kuroki’s lips quirked upward. “I will need you to ask first,” she said.

For some reason, ask sounded more like beg in Kuroki’s mouth.

Yin put on a simpering smile. “Please help me?”

A thoughtful expression came over Kuroki’s face. At last she sighed and shook her head, amused. “Oh, you poor thing.”

Then she stepped closer and pointed with her pencil. “Try adjusting the leg there,” she instructed. “And add more shadows here …”

Yin did so. Gradually, the pieces came into alignment, and her sketch of the model looked more natural. Throughout it all, Yin was painfully aware of Kuroki standing at her side, her chest almost touching Yin’s arm, her sakura perfume ghosting past Yin’s senses.

“Very good,” Kuroki murmured once Yin was done. “Does it not look better?”

“Definitely,” Yin agreed, turning her head to meet Kuroki’s eyes. “Thanks.”

Kuroki’s smile widened a little. She glanced back at Yin’s drawing. “I see you had no trouble with the upper body. Those are your favourite parts to draw, yes?”

Yin arched a brow. “Are you saying I have a thing for boobs?”

Kuroki laughed lightly. “I meant as an artist, of course. Although there is nothing wrong with having preferences. I myself enjoy the stomach and thighs.”

Her sketch certainly highlighted that. Every detail of the model’s torso was captured expertly, but the stomach with pudge under the belly button was most obvious, with the breasts and thighs coming in second. It all looked so lifelike that Yin imagined herself reaching out to touch the flesh.

“Have you been drawing models for long?” Yin asked as Kuroki returned to her easel.

“Oh, for many years,” Kuroki said. “Only after I came to China. I did not get to experiment as much during my time in Japan.”

Yin tucked that piece of information into her mental filing cabinet. This was the first time Kuroki mentioned her life in Japan, and, to Yin’s knowledge, she was usually private about her childhood there. If you looked at any of Kuroki’s interviews, you’d always find the obligatory question about Japan, along with Kuroki’s expert evasion of the subject.

Yin decided to take the chance. “How come?” she asked. “Not a lot of nude models over there?”

“That was not the problem,” Kuroki said, then fell silent. Yin waited, but nothing more was said.

Something told her to keep the conversation going. “What about you?” Yin asked. “Have you ever modelled before?”

Kuroki arched a brow. The look she gave Yin was almost calculating, as if she wondered whether Yin could handle the answer or not. “I have,” Kuroki said with a touch of amusement. “And yourself?”

“Nope. Never.” Yin signed her name in the corner of her sketch. “But I’m interested in trying it out someday.”

“Indeed?”

Yin nodded. She felt Kuroki’s eyes on her like pricks of heat, sending tingles over her scalp. “I don’t know if I’d be good at it, though.”

A pause. “I think you would,” Kuroki said thoughtfully.

Yin feigned embarrassment, looking away to the ground with a self-deprecating smile. “I’m not the right shape for it yet.”

“On the contrary, I think you have the perfect shape,” Kuroki said, her honey-smooth voice sounding closer to Yin than before.

Yin looked around to find Kuroki at her side again. The artist’s gaze swept over Yin as though to assess her potential. “If you are willing,” Kuroki began, “I would gladly let you model for me. Then you will see what it is like.”

Yin blinked. Warmth flushed her neck. “You – you mean, you’d draw me? Naked?”

“Of course,” Kuroki said, unbothered as always. “If you prefer.”

Yin’s heart quickened. That was – perfect. Wasn’t it? A chance to be alone with Kuroki while naked, a chance to inch closer … “That would be great,” Yin said breathlessly. “I mean – I’d love to try it. With you. I mean –”

Kuroki raised her finger to Yin’s mouth, hovering just over her bottom lip. That was enough to silence Yin. “Come with me to the Museum after this,” the artist said. “We will continue in my studio.”

The air in Kuroki’s studio was pleasantly cool. Goosebumps prickled over Yin’s arms as she watched Kuroki drape a white sheet over the sofa. Then the artist turned to her.

“Would you like to undress in the bathroom?” she asked.

Yin’s cheeks burned. “I don’t mind doing it here,” she said.

A gleam of approval appeared in Kuroki’s eyes. She sat on a chair before the sofa, sketchbook and pencils at the ready. “Go on.”

Yin was no stranger to undressing while with company, but knots tightened in her gut as she slowly pulled off her shirt. Being with Kuroki was far different than being with a mere client. Yin pushed her pants down and stepped out of them, now left in her bra and underwear. She shivered involuntarily as the cool air touched her skin. Kuroki’s lips twitched upward but she said nothing. Was she waiting for something?

The answer was obvious. Yin determinedly held the artist’s gaze as she reached behind her back. Slowly, the bra came away to reveal her breasts; the underwear slipped down too. Yin wasn’t too embarrassed about her vagina since she shaved regularly for the teahouse. Then again, why should she be embarrassed in the first place?

Because Kuroki was the one looking at her?

The artist was still somewhat of a mystery to Yin. She appeared slim and delicate but exuded quiet authority, and it seeped through every aspect of the Museum with her at the top. Yin couldn’t tell if her serene demeanor was a facade or not. But so far, Kuroki seemed like the sort to not jump into sex right away – not unless it was at her pace and command.

At the very least, Yin hoped to find out during this session.

“As I expected,” Kuroki said calmly, as though they were talking about the weather. “You have a lovely shape, Yuanling. Now, lie down on the sofa.”

Yin did so, resting her head on the pillows and stretching out her legs. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach. Somehow, she felt far more exposed while lying down than she did standing up.

“Drape your arms over your head,” Kuroki directed. “And bend one of your knees … Yes, just like that.” Her low, soothing voice sent pleasing shivers through Yin. “Face me. Yes, excellent. See? You have gotten the hang of modelling quite quickly.”

“Only because you’re the one drawing me,” Yin said, grinning.

Kuroki smirked slightly as she set her pencil to paper. “Keep your eyes on me. And do not move.”

“Yes, my lady.”

That earned Yin an arched brow from Kuroki. Just a hint of amusement. The artist said nothing more as she began to draw, and for a time, only the scratching sound of her pencil filled the studio’s quiet. Yin’s nerves gradually subsided and she relaxed on the sofa. What would she look like on Kuroki’s page? Yin knew she wasn’t as slim or curved as other models were, but she was fit, her muscles toned from training and fighting. How would that translate through Kuroki’s lens?

“Tilt your chin up a little,” Kuroki said suddenly. Yin obeyed, and she nodded. “Yes, that is it.”

“How’s it going?” Yin ventured.

“It is going,” Kuroki said, evidently amused. “Your form is surprisingly easy to capture.” 

Yin waited for several heartbeats. “Can I at least see what it looks like so far?” she asked, shifting a little on the sofa.

“Ah! Do not move,” Kuroki tutted. “You will see it once I have finished. And I will only finish if you remain a good girl and keep still.”

Yin raised both brows at that. “It’s getting hard to do both,” she murmured, eyeing the artist up and down.

The look was not lost on Kuroki. She gazed at Yin for a moment, eyes trailing along her body and lingering here and there. Yin’s heart skipped a beat.

“Well, then,” Kuroki said at last, slow and thoughtful. “Would you prefer I gave you some incentive?”

Yin licked her dry lips. “What kind of incentive?”

Kuroki stood up, set her sketchbook on the chair, and moved over to the sofa. Without warning, she touched Yin’s knee to nudge it back into position, then knelt to adjust one of Yin’s arms. Her face hovered over Yin, dark hair framing a white-painted face with red lips, making her appear like some ghostly princess. Her touch was cool, but it wasn’t the temperature that sent an electric tingle through Yin’s skin.

“Lick your lips again,” Kuroki said. Yin did so, slowly dragging her tongue over them. “Hm. If this was a professional setting, I would have you in full makeup,” Kuroki mused. “A little lipstick would go a long way. Unfortunately, I have none on hand.”

She brushed some of the stray hair from Yin’s face. Her face was a little closer now, just enough that Yin could breathe in her sakura perfume.

“What was that incentive you mentioned?” Yin asked, heart pounding.

One moment they were looking at each other; in the next, Yin pressed her lips against Kuroki’s, matching her languid rhythm with a quiet sigh. Her mouth was soft but surprisingly strong; she pushed Yin’s lips open so smoothly that Yin couldn’t remember how it happened. She only knew Kuroki’s tongue as it danced around hers with calm authority.

When Kuroki laid her hand on Yin’s waist, sliding down to her thigh, Yin moaned softly. Her core tingled, and wetness pooled between her legs. She pushed up a little to deepen the kiss, but Kuroki pulled back, breaking it. An odd light glimmered in her eyes.

“Now, now,” she said in mock-rebuke. “That was meant to be a small gift. I cannot reward a greedy girl.”

Yin pouted. “Haven’t I been good enough?”

Kuroki smiled. A visible smile this time, stretching elegantly across her face. It was the look of someone who was in power and very aware of it. “Surprisingly good,” she said. “For your first time modelling. But there is still much for you to learn.”

The pendant nudged Yin’s mind. This was her chance. “Will you teach me?” Yin asked, gazing up at Kuroki from under her lashes. “I learn fast. And I’m good at following orders.”

“Are you really?” Kuroki trailed her fingers along Yin’s shoulder. The sleeve of her yukata brushed against Yin’s stiff nipple, and she repressed a shiver at the sensation. “Well, then. Would you join me for another modelling session?”

“Of course,” Yin said, hardly daring to believe her luck.

“And,” Kuroki added, “we will have it in my residence, this time. I have some kimonos you can wear, and the setting will be far more appropriate than this.”

“That sounds amazing.”

Kuroki nodded and stood up, retrieving her sketchbook. “Well? Are you curious to see?” she said, lightly teasing.

Yin got up and went over to Kuroki’s side. The drawing of her was rendered perfectly, as expected, but Yin was still struck by how life-like it looked. She might’ve mistaken it for a photograph if she didn’t know the artist at all.

There Yin lay on the page, lounging along the sofa as though she had no care in the world, with her figure fully on display. She looked oddly beautiful, more than Yin thought was real. Her toned arms and legs only added to her overall shape. She looked … alluring.

“What do you think?” Kuroki asked.

Yin looked at her. “It’s beautiful. More than I thought it’d be.”

“I draw my subjects exactly as they are,” Kuroki said.

“Oh? You didn’t exaggerate anything?” Yin teased.

“There is no reason to. As I said, you are the perfect shape for modelling.”

Warmth fluttered in Yin’s stomach. She hastily pushed it aside; this wasn’t the time to feel flattered and get sucked into Kuroki’s charms. “May I give you something as thanks?”

Kuroki arched a brow, intrigued. Yin leaned forward and pressed a light kiss to her lips, lingering for a heartbeat. When she drew back, Kuroki shook her head, amused.

“That is hardly a proper gift in return for my work,” she said. “Offer it again, Yuanling. I know you can do better.”

“Yes, my lady.” Yin kissed her again. This time, Kuroki easily parted her mouth to deepen the kiss. Yin floated for a moment, feeling the cloth of Kuroki’s yukata as it brushed against her bare skin.

When the kiss finally broke, Kuroki tucked a strand of hair behind Yin’s ear. “Much better. You will improve with practice. I look forward to teaching you.”

Yin smiled. It wasn’t too hard to feign bashfulness; and thankfully, it masked her relief at having reached this development. A date with Kuroki! Well, technically an art session, but given the kiss and suggestive comments, it was certainly no professional modelling session, and she was certain Kuroki knew that too. She was the one who initiated the first kiss, after all.

Was she actually developing some sort of feeling for Yin, or did she just want relief like any other client? Yin figured it was something like the latter. Maybe something like Sean.

It’d make sense if that was the case. Sean and Kuroki worked together to take down the Guardians. They had to be like-minded enough for that. All five of them must be.

That evening, Yin got a call from the supervisor of Jade Dynasty’s escorts. They needed her to fill in a position for tonight since one of theirs had called in sick. Yin once again donned Xiahui’s black qipao and hurried off. This was turning out to be a productive day!

Once there, Yin was sent to Boss Dong’s office; he handed her some paperwork to sign, biggest of all a contract that laid out the terms of her backfilling position. Whatever happened in the bar stayed in the bar. Any confidential information she heard from the clientele stayed confidential. The terms of payment were also listed. And so on and so forth.

The shit I have to put up with for revenge, she thought to herself. Maybe she should’ve gone for the violent route instead.

There is no use in doubting once you have started on the path, the pendant said sternly. Neither choice is easy. How you handle it will determine the ease or difficulty.

Yes, Fengshui, I know, Yin sighed mentally. You’ve told me a thousand times.

Not nearly enough, it seems.

Once that was done, Yin found herself assigned to a businessman. He was disgruntled to find his usual company absent; at first he brushed Yin off, talking about how beautiful his other escort was in comparison. Yin took it with grace, having dealt with such clients before, and knowing that she would at least get paid well from all this. But she was also here to do her job. No doubt Boss Dong was watching her from the shadows or something.

Thus she worked her charms on him, showering him with interest and affectionate touches. He gradually loosened up, enjoying her witty remarks, and even planted his meaty hand on her thigh to see how it compared to his favoured escort. In short, he found her more delightful to squeeze.

As the evening passed into night, Yin kept an eye on the front door. It was close to eleven when Jinfeng finally arrived. Right on time, just as Yin’s worker friends had said. She watched, keeping half her attention on her client, as Jinfeng took her usual seat against the wall and sat alone for a while. Her braided ivory hair draped over one shoulder. Her qipao shone like pale gold in the bar’s dim light.

From what Yin had gathered over the past few days, Jinfeng was known as a fearsome sugar mommy among the workers. She came to Jade Dynasty almost every night at eleven sharp. She kept a selection of favourite escorts, all of them young and beautiful. When it came to business functions and dinner parties, Jinfeng always took one of the escorts with her, which was considered an honour.

As Yin watched, an escort wearing a slim black dress approached Jinfeng and sat on her left. Jinfeng smiled and cupped the young woman’s chin, murmuring something. Then the escort signalled the bar for drinks.

And that was the most interesting thing that happened all night. Yin handled a few other clients after her businessman had to leave early, having gotten a call from his wife. Jinfeng eventually brought her companion upstairs to the private lounges, yet as she passed by Yin’s table, their eyes met.

Something flashed across Jinfeng’s face, too quick for Yin to see. Jinfeng seemed to hesitate for a second; her companion tugged lightly on the elder’s hand, and Jinfeng came to. “Not so hasty, dear,” Yin heard her say. “We still have enough time left …”

Jinfeng glanced back at Yin as she reached the stairs. Yin held her gaze, unable to look away. Last time she saw the elder was in Father’s training hall that night; Jinfeng was younger then, her hair dark and her face carrying less wrinkles. Yin remembered how the elder would pat her head and offer words of praise. That all seemed like a distant dream now.

Jinfeng was the first to look away as she followed her escort up the stairs. The golden sheen that surrounded her soon disappeared, swallowed by the shadows.

Chapter Text

“Yuanling,” Lina said. “Sifu wants to see you.”

Yin did a quick review of everything she’d done so far in Sean’s training hall. Nothing strange came up; she always behaved like a good little disciple, eating up Sean’s words and following his movements exactly. “Um. Okay. Did he say why?”

Lina’s face remained impassive. “Don’t keep him waiting, girl. He’s in the hall.”

“Lina,” Yin said, tamping down the flare of irritation. “You know I’ll go. I just want to be prepared.”

A slight scowl cracked through the older disciple’s mask. “I’d never trouble Sifu with prying questions. Besides, you should be able to guess what this is about.”

“What do you mean?”

But Lina had already turned and left.

Yin forced out a sigh. What the hell did Sean want now? Was she in trouble? No doubt that’s what the other disciples hoped for if they knew about this summoning. Well, no use in keeping him waiting.

Very soon, Yin stood before Sean’s throne in the training hall. She bowed three times to him, distantly recalling the first time she came here. Somehow, that Burning felt like ages ago.

“Sifu. You wanted to see me?” Yin asked, sitting back on her knees.

Sean regarded her with a cold look. “You really have balls to look so unafraid.”

Yin furrowed her brows. “Should I be afraid?” she asked, voice level despite the ice sliding down her spine.

Sean dragged forcefully on his cigarette. He rarely ever looked happy, but this definitely wasn’t a favourable sign at all. Yin steeled herself for the worst. He’d finally seen through her, caught on to her plan. He was going to throw her out and she’d never get the Fire talisman. Or he’d fight her right here and now, and kill her.

“You think I wouldn’t notice when you don’t show up here?” Sean said. “You think you could just disappear like that? My disciples have noticed, too. I’ve had three of them come to me to complain about you.”

Yin took a moment to digest that. Her disappearing? But – “Sifu, I’ve showed up to training! I haven’t missed a single lesson, have I?”

“You haven’t, but that’s not the fucking point,” Sean hissed. “You’ve been absent more often for the past several days. You drop in, and once everything’s done, you drop out. You used to hang around the Club with your friend, but not anymore. And I want to know why.”

Yin stared at him. Once again, she did a quick mental rewind of the past several days. Training with Sean, drawing with Kuroki, assistant teaching with Sifu Liu, hanging out at the Lucky Lotus … More training, more drawing, more teaching … It all became a blur.

When she said nothing, Sean’s scowl deepened. “If you’re hoping I’ll assign you as security elsewhere, you can forget it.”

“That’s not what I’m hoping for,” Yin protested. “I’ve never expected you to reassign me. I’m still a new disciple.” Hell, it had only been two weeks since the Burning.

“Then tell me what this is all about!” Sean barked, leaning forward in his seat and glaring down at her. “Why the sudden change in routine?”

“It’s not sudden –”

“As I said,” he said flatly, “I’m not the only one who’s noticed.”

Yin drew in a deep breath to soothe her racing heart. Keep calm, she intoned. Stay focused.

“I’ve just been mixing things up a bit,” she said with a little shrug. “Keeps my mind fresh. There’s nothing wrong with a little change, is there?”

Sean’s expression remained stony. “Tell me what you’ve been doing outside the Club.”

Yin kept her sweaty palms flat over her thighs. “I’ve been exploring the new district, Sifu.”

“Why?”

“With all due respect, Sifu,” Yin said levelly, not quite meeting his gaze, “that’s my business.”

His cigarette glowed bright as he dragged on it. Smoke issued from his mouth, partly obscuring his shadowed face. “Do I need to remind you that I am your master, Yuanling?”

Yin swallowed dryly. “No, Sifu.”

“Apparently I do. I’ve been lenient enough with not burning your arms,” he said in a near growl. “But I can always take that away. Is that what you want?”

Yin tried to breathe evenly, but it was like a cold hand squeezing her lungs. Breathe. Focus.

He was just trying to intimidate her. Sean craved control, but now Yin was going elsewhere, and he needed to know why. And yet … “I don’t understand, Sifu,” Yin said. “Do you feel this way about the rest of your disciples? Because it seems like I’m the only one getting in trouble for doing something different.”

Sean narrowed his eyes. “You better watch that mouth of yours.”

“I’m serious, Sifu.”

He bared his teeth in frustration. “I don’t mind the others because they all know to obey me. But you …” Fire burned in his gaze, searing through Yin’s flesh and bone. “I can’t be sure with you.”

Yin stared at him in surprise. That almost sounded like … an admission of weakness. From how quickly his expression shuttered, he must have realized it too.

“But why?” Yin asked. “Sifu, I’m still loyal to you. If the others made it sound like I’m not, they’re wrong. You’re my master and I – I trust you.”

It was Sean’s turn to stare at her. As for Yin, she could only sit there, willing the sudden sting in her eyes to disappear. Trying to push away the memories that threatened to rise – a fleeting image of her small hand tapping his knee for attention because it was for an important matter, and she trusted he wouldn’t hurt her simply for bothering him like this.

“You shouldn’t,” Sean said in a tone harder than usual. “You can’t trust anyone. Not even your sifu.”

Yin thought of Sibak Liang, the elder who used to be both Sean’s father and sifu. Was Sean thinking of him too?

“I want to trust you,” Yin offered quietly. Again, another faint memory of hiding behind her big brother in a dark alley. They weren’t supposed to be there, but it was too late, and the bad men had found them. But with Sean nearby, what was there to fear? “Won’t you let me, Sifu?”

He inhaled deeply while appraising her. His fingers tightened briefly over the throne’s armrest. Yin waited, trying not to move despite the restlessness growing inside. The warmth of the training hall felt like the inside of an oven.

Then Sean patted his thigh. “Come here,” he ordered.

Yin moistened her dry lips and went over. Standing before him, she hesitated for a second before sitting on his lap. Sean wrapped an arm around her waist and she leaned against his chest, gazing down at him.

His hand grew warm against her. Yin sensed the Fire talisman’s presence gathering around them, eager to devour.

“What makes you think you can trust me?” Sean asked.

He could burn her easily. Yin didn’t look down at his hand; an idea came to her, and she slowly lowered his hood, followed by his cap. Then she leaned forward and kissed the skin between bandages on his left cheek. His hold tightened around her, but she counted it as a good sign that he didn’t push her away.

“Something about you, I suppose,” Yin murmured, pulling back to look at him. “Call it a sixth sense.”

Sean snorted under his breath. He dragged on his cigarette stub, took it from his mouth, and crushed it into the armrest. “You really think I’ll believe that?”

“You didn’t burn me when I asked you to,” Yin pointed out. “And you haven’t gone back on your word. Even if you threaten to.”

He was like that in the past, she mused. Threatening to block her number so she wouldn’t be able to call him; saying he’d leave her and drive off if she kept bugging him; muttering something about leaving the city for good. None of which he ever did.

Yin learned quickly at a young age that his threats were never truly that. The real ones were against other people – thugs and bad men and more thugs. But never with her.

Even if he didn’t recognize her now, maybe he felt the same way as back then?

Yin took a deep breath, managing not to cough on the cigarette smoke. “Sifu, I think … I know you’re a good man at heart. You’ve just been burying it for so long. But …” She patted his chest. “It’s still there, somewhere. That’s what I believe, even if you don’t.”

Sean just stared at her. A muscle jumped in his jaw.

Yin, for her part, wanted to run away. Back to the Wuguan, her father’s school. The words twisted in her chest with the sting of betrayal and grief. A good man at heart! Once upon a time, she foolishly believed it. As a child, she taught herself to love Sean, and though it wasn’t as deep as her love and admiration for Yang, she still held him close to her heart. Hell, she’d had a crush on him, too.

But that was all gone now. There was nothing to suggest any goodness lingering inside Sean. Everything he did was –

Sean kissed her suddenly, catching her off-guard. Yin gasped against his lips and gripped his shoulders for balance, but soon fell into the heated rhythm. Thoughts of the past drifted to the back of her mind. Sean’s heat enveloped her, and a familiar warmth pooled between her legs, growing moist.

When the kiss finally broke, Yin was left breathless. Sean gazed up at her, breathing heavily, chest rising and falling under her palm. Something had slipped in his guard; Yin couldn’t remember him ever appearing this open, small though it was.

“If that’s the case,” he said, somewhat hoarse, “will you let me be rough with you again?”

Yin would’ve been less startled if someone pulled a rug from under her feet. Sean, asking for permission? Was she dreaming?

“Yes,” she breathed before thinking twice. “Yes, Sifu.”

And then they were kissing again, mouths molding together and tongues clashing. Yin somehow maneuvered her legs so that she straddled him; his erection pressed between her legs through his pants, and she reached down to squeeze it. Sean groaned with need; he fondled her ass, sending a jolt of pleasure through her.

“Sifu,” Yin whispered when they parted for air. She trailed kisses along his jaw and down his neck. His hand fisted in her hair as she rubbed against him.

A grunt escaped him when Yin bit down. “Fuck,” he rasped. “You – get up. Follow me.”

Yin didn’t protest. She hurried to keep up with his brisk strides as they left the training hall, and she didn’t realize until they were near Sean’s quarters that his large hand held hers the entire way. His skin was warm and rough, but that wasn’t what sent an electric current up her arm.

Yin had never held his hand before. It was just one of those things you never did with him. Especially as a kid.

She didn’t know how to feel about it now.

Once inside, Sean shut the door and pulled her to him. Yin kissed him hungrily, letting herself go a little. Surely it wouldn’t hurt, right? It was all part of her mission; that’s all it was. Made the act believable.

Something twisted in her at that thought, but she couldn’t focus on it for long when Sean’s hands groped every inch of her. “Take it off,” he growled low, already pushing her sweatpants down.

Yin managed to strip down, underwear and all, while Sean shoved his own clothes aside. She caught the briefest glimpse of his naked self in the half-light before the fires outside lowered, casting them in further darkness.

“Wait!” she gasped, gripping his arms. “Can you – leave some light?”

She felt his glare digging into her. “I want to see your face,” she said quietly. “Please, Sifu?”

Silence. Then he sighed forcefully. The fires rose up a little, just enough that Yin could see the touch of rawness in Sean’s features.

Yin wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. He took her roughly, hands groping hard at her flesh, thigh wedging her legs apart. Wetness pooled in her folds and smeared over his leg where they came in contact.

“Let me suck you,” Yin panted. “I want to taste you.”

He grit his teeth against a groan. Sweat beaded across his brow. “Only order I’ll let you give,” he said. “On your knees.”

Yin got down and gripped his strong thighs. Her breath caught at the sight of his thick cock, stiff and swollen. She took the head in her mouth, teasing with her tongue, gradually quickening her strokes. Sean groaned deep in his throat. “Nghh … That’s it …”

She drew him in deeper, reaching around to squeeze his balls. The sound of Sean’s heavy, grunting breaths made Yin’s heart flutter. She wouldn’t have thought anybody could have this effect on him, even during sex. He gripped her head and thrust into her mouth, snarling when she sucked him hard. “Fuck – yes, harder – come on –”

Salty precum fell over Yin’s tongue. She lapped him up, delighting in how he moaned and moved his hips. He was hard as iron in her mouth, quivering with heat. She felt the veins along his shaft, the rough skin, the smooth scar tissue –

“Enough,” he growled, pulling out of her. “On the bed. Now.”

Yin obeyed. Once on the bed, she made to turn around, but Sean pushed her down on her stomach none too gently. His hand tightened around the back of her neck, pressing her cheek into the mattress. She gasped when his cock rubbed against her ass.

He thrust into her suddenly. Yin cried out as his girth widened her, slick from her saliva. “Ah – ahh – it’s too – too big –”

“That’s it,” he growled low, pounding harder and faster. “Yeah, take it – ugh – oh, fuck yeah –”

Yin mewled as he kept pumping, hiking her hips up to penetrate deeper. The heat in her core and around her skin, the building wave of ecstasy sending sparks through her body – it was too much all at once –!

“Ah – ohh – Sifu!” she cried out.

The fucking stopped. Sean swore under his breath, then pulled out. Yin whined in distress at the sudden loss, her core throbbing with need. Why was he stopping?

“Sifu,” she panted, trying to look over her shoulder at him. “What …?”

The sight of him made her heart skip: a great, hulking figure of shadow, silhouetted against the dim firelight from outside. He bent down and put his lips to her ear.

“Say my name,” he rasped.

A shiver crawled up her spine. “But Sifu,” Yin said, finding enough strength to tease, “you wanted me to call you by – ahh! Sifu!”

His fingers furiously kneaded her cunt, driving her close to the edge. Yin half-sobbed when he pulled back, only to drive her close once more. “Please, Sifu – not again!”

“Then say it,” Sean snarled, now up to his knuckles in her folds.

Yin writhed helplessly under him. She tried to find the words, but his name kept escaping her, blowing away like a candle flame on her tongue every time his fingers moved.

“If you don’t fucking say it,” Sean growled in her ear, “I’ll never let you come again.”

Yin tried to push herself up, but his hand on her back was too strong. Big brother, hovered in her mouth. It’s Yin. It’s me.

But she couldn’t say that. Why couldn’t she? It was important …

The memory flitted away as the oncoming wave of pleasure swelled further, taking over her mind. She knew his name, she knew it, she –

“Sean!”  she wailed.

A ragged breath of relief escaped him. “Fucking finally,” he gasped and flipped her over with ease. Before Yin could gather her bearings, he pinned her hands above her head and wedged himself between her legs. She tried to rub against him for release, but he pressed down with his hips to keep her still.

There was just enough light to faintly see his face. His expression burned with need; any control he had was fraying fast at the seams. “Again. Say it.”

Yin gasped for breath. “Sean,” she breathed. “Sean, f-fuck me. Fill me up. Please –”

Sean released her hands to hold her hips in a bruising grip. His cock drove inside her, and the feel of it was both an ache and a relief. She moaned wantonly with each powerful thrust as he built up his brutal pace. Her walls quivered and tightened around him, creating such delicious friction that Yin was soon delirious with it.

Above her, Sean’s face contorted with pleasure, brows furrowing and teeth clenching. Sweat trickled down his temple as he ran his hands up her torso, filling them with her breasts. Yin arched her back as he pinched her nipples, meeting his thrusts with what strength she had left, relishing in the feel of him.

“Sean, I – I’m going to –” she stammered, holding on to him for dear life. She was close now, so damn close …

He braced his arms on either side of her head, face tucked against hers, and she felt his hot breath against her ear. “Hnng – f-fuck,” he grunted. “Yua … Yuanling, you – agh!”

He thrust agonizingly hard into her, hitting the spot that sent stars across Yin’s vision. The pressure burst in her core and flooded her like a firestorm, and she screamed his name. Distantly, she heard his bestial roar of ecstacy; he came inside her, filling her to the brim with hot seed. The climax held her for a moment and Yin basked in the glow, unable to think or move –

Something nudged her mind. This was an important moment. This was –

Remember yourself! the pendant said sharply, cutting through the haze of pleasure. The incantation!

Yin sucked in a sharp breath. Her fingers dug into Sean’s back, feeling the edges of his shoulder blades. The heavy heat around them suddenly felt more – alive.

“Huo of Wuxing,” Yin whispered. “Be one with me.”

The Fire talisman’s presence surged through her and she blacked out.

Greetings, Huo sneered, blazing with power. Young niece.

Yin looked up. She was nine years old and hiding behind the door, listening as Sibak Liang gave Sean yet another lecture. Something about staying out so late that it was now past midnight, and Sean reeked of alcohol and cigarettes and women’s perfume. Yin didn’t understand what it all meant. She just wished that Sibak would stop yelling and let Sean go to bed.

It got worse when Sean argued back. Yin stood there, shivering by the door in her pajamas. She ought to go to bed, but for some reason she couldn’t bring herself to. Yang was gone; he’d disappeared from the Wuguan shortly before her ninth birthday without any explanation or goodbye. The loss of him was like a piece of Yin torn away.

It was the same feeling that pushed her to follow Sean when he finally stormed out of the room. Yin kept as quiet as she could, knowing she ought to let him be, but still wanting to see where he went. What if he disappeared again? What if he left Sibak’s wuguan and went somewhere dangerous?

The hallway was almost completely dark. No doubt that was how Sean caught Yin out of nowhere; she hadn’t seen him properly, and in her haste to follow, she hadn’t been entirely careful. His hand wrapped around her arm in an iron-like grip.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” he hissed, kneeling down so that they were face-to-face.

Fear squeezed Yin’s chest, but not just because of Sean’s anger.

“Where are you going?” she whispered.

The anger in his face took on new fuel. “That’s none of your business. Go to your room and stay there.”

“Why were you gone for so long?”

He didn’t answer; he simply let her go and stood up, striding away down the hall. Yin should have left it at that. He was older; he knew what he was doing. Sibak was already angry with him. The last thing Sean needed was an annoying kid.

But she couldn’t just leave it alone. Yang was gone, and Sean seemed to be going too.

Yin ran after him. “Big brother, wait!” she cried.

When he didn’t respond, she grabbed the hem of his jacket. He shoved her hand away with ease. “Don’t fucking touch me,” he spat.

Yin flinched back. “But you’re leaving, aren’t you?”

“What’s it to you?”

“I don’t want you to go.”

Sean said nothing. He was almost at the door. If he went outside into the night, Yin wouldn’t be able to follow.

She hurried ahead of him and planted herself in his path. Sean stopped several feet away. He didn’t scoff or roll his eyes. “Get out of my way,” he said flatly.

Tears burned Yin’s eyes. “I don’t want you to go,” she repeated, voice wobbly.

In the blink of an eye, he knelt before her and grabbed both her upper arms. His expression burned with fury. In that moment, Yin was afraid of him.

“You better listen up,” he growled low. “I don’t give a damn whether you want me to stay or not. Nobody does. You’re just a kid who gets in everybody’s way. So you better shut the hell up. You hear me?”

Yin trembled as his words cut deep. “But wh-why are you going?” she said around the lump in her throat. “Is it because of S-Sibak?”

Sean swore under his breath. “Old man can rot in hell for all I care.”

Ice crawled down her spine. “Sean, don’t go,” she pleaded. “He’ll miss you.”

“You think I give a fuck about that?” he snarled. “You honestly think that’s even true? Seriously, Yin, what the hell is wrong with you?”

She whimpered. “Big brother –”

“And stop fucking calling me that!” he snarled. “I’m not your brother. Never was.”

Yin hiccupped as the tears began to fall. “That’s a lie,” she said, voice cracking.

Sean scoffed derisively.

“Sean,” Yin said, holding his wrist. “Sean, you’re scaring me.”

He inhaled deeply. “You should be scared,” he said. “You’ve grown up soft in your old man’s school. You’re not going to be protected forever; soon, everyone will leave and you’ll be on your own.” He gave a slight jerk of her arm. “For fuck’s sake, Yin, stop crying.”

Yin wiped her nose, to no avail. “I still don’t believe you,” she declared shakily, trying not to let the dread sink in too deep. “You’re my big brother. And Sibak will miss you.”

“No, he fucking won’t!” Sean snapped. “No one will. That’s just the way things are.”

“I don’t want it to be!” Yin tried to move closer to him, but Sean kept her at a few feet’s distance. “Sean, don’t go. I don’t want you to leave like Yang.”

His jaw tightened. “You just want somebody to babysit you. Well, guess what? It’s time for you to grow up.”

He let her go and stood up. His hand was one the doorknob when Yin cried, “That’s not true. Sean –” She ran up and tugged on his arm. “Sean, please stay. I love you!”

For a split second, he seemed to hesitate. Or maybe it was a trick of Yin’s mind in the darkened hallway.

Then he was out the door into the night, and Yin could only cry.

She didn’t see Sean again after that. Sibak Liang only said that he’d left to make his own way. The disappointment in his face was palpable, but so was the air of worry about him. Yin was left to pick up the pieces that had been her bond with Sean … Or what she believed had been their bond.

When Yang disappeared, Yin grieved. But with Sean, there was hardly any grief left. Yin hated him. She hated that he had to leave, and that he let everything change. She hated everything and everyone for not telling her goodbye or why they had to leave. Sean was cold and cruel, and she’d made a fool of herself for thinking he wouldn’t ever treat her badly.

Three years later, on the night when Yin’s world fell apart, she saw Sean again for the first time since their parting. Yang was with him, too. For a moment, Yin forgot her anger and grief; she was only happy to see them again.

But it was short-lived. Sean did nothing when Yang fought Father and killed him. He did nothing when Fajar came forward to kill Yin.

Because Yin was nothing to him.

She opened her eyes. She still lay under Sean as he gasped and panted his way down from ecstasy. His weight was heavy but surprisingly not uncomfortable. His heated cheek pressed against hers.

You have seen what he is, Huo rumbled, surrounding Yin with an inferno’s strength. A petulant child who takes what he desires by force. The welfare of others means nothing to him.

Yin curled her fingers against Sean’s back as the old pain and hatred rose to the surface. Her heart drummed heavily against her ribs at the force of it all. Here they were after all these years, reunited at last, and Sean didn’t even know it. And even if he did, why would he care?

He brought shame and death upon his father, Huo said. He now desecrates his father’s work and relishes in the pain he brought to your family. Will you let him go unpunished?

An unnatural warmth flooded her hands. She could burn him right now. Tell him who she was while branding him slowly. He had plenty of scars; what was one more?

Sean propped himself on his forearms. For a moment, it was a stranger gazing down at Yin. It had to be, since Sean had never appeared so vulnerable before. There was something almost tender about the way he bent down to kiss Yin – soft and slow, moving to her cheek and then to her forehead.

Do not be fooled, Huo fumed. He is incapable of proper love. Reveal yourself now and scar him beyond repair. Take your vengeance!

Yin pressed her fingers into his skin … And hesitated. But why? Didn’t she want to hurt him as much as he hurt her?

What are you doing? the talisman hissed.

What was she doing?

The pendant’s lessons returned to her. Yin wrapped her arms around Sean and squeezed her eyes shut, breathing in his musky scent as she struggled to separate herself from Huo’s influence. She wasn’t the talisman, and the talisman wasn’t her. She was Yin. She knew who she was.

No matter how much she hated Sean and the others, she’d never entertained such violent thoughts before. She couldn’t burn Sean like this. She wouldn’t.  

Yin curled her twitching hands into fists. She’d get revenge her way, and that was final.

Huo roared around her, searing through her being with unquenchable fire. Yin trembled, but – it was only in her mind. She focused on the feel of Sean’s skin against hers, his weight, his slow breathing. When he pulled out of her, she couldn’t tell if he drew her against his side or if she shifted over to follow him. Perhaps it was a bit of both.

An impression through the talisman touched her mind – from Sean. Yin froze as his inner self opened to her: cuddling against him, with his shielding arm around her, thawed something deep inside his heart. He was the last person who should be allowed to take care of somebody, but … There was also something familiar about it.

He’d protected another before, someone small and too trusting for her own good, someone so innocent that he couldn’t have done anything else but care for her.

The impressions faded as Sean fell asleep, his breath gently ruffling Yin’s hair. Yin remained awake for a while longer as she considered what she’d felt from him. Part of her couldn’t believe it. The other part didn’t know what to think, and she felt like a frustrated child once again, trying to make sense of the world.

It was a relief when sleep finally claimed her.

Chapter Text

Two talismans down, three to go. Yin still couldn’t quite believe that she’d done it. Huo was hers!

She dedicated a few hours to meditating on both the Wood and Fire talismans. Huo was an entirely different beast to handle compared to Mu; it burned like a furnace, lashing out at everything, and by the time Yin finished filtering through the corruption of both, she was prepared to sleep for months. But her exhaustion didn’t dampen her moment of triumph at claiming a second talisman.

Huo’s presence burned inside her like a low flame next to her heart. Yes, it was hers, but only time would tell if she proved to be wiser than Sean in using it.

“I don’t plan on using you,” Yin said aloud. “Not if I can help it.”

The Fire talisman appraised her. Together with Mu, it would see how Yin continued to fare. At the very least, Huo could respect her resolve.

Yin sighed. She gazed out at the city from Father’s training hall, watching as evening approached. Her modelling session with Kuroki was set for tomorrow. Yin ought to think of preparations, but her eyes constantly moved back to the nightclub district in the distance.

It was just a couple of days ago that she’d woken up beside him, her arm slung across his midriff, surrounded by his warmth. Sean had gotten up in silence and let her use the bathroom first to wash up. It was somewhat of a blur, but Yin remembered him kissing her before parting, his hot tongue dominating hers with less aggression than before.

She still wasn’t used to sensing his feelings through the talisman. The fact that he still remembered Yin as a child … No, it must’ve been just a fleeting deja vu. Sean wouldn’t think of Yin from the past. Would he?

The only way to know for sure, the pendant advised, is to practice.

“What – use the talismans?” Yin said incredulously, glancing at the pendant where it lay on the desk before her. “And risk more damage? I don’t think so.”

This will be different, child. You are not manipulating plant life or commanding the flames. Your bond with Mu and Huo connects you to their users as well.

Yin couldn’t decide if she was more curious or repulsed by that fact. “I think I’ve seen enough of their personal lives, thanks.”

The pendant flared with a buttery glow. It felt almost like an eye-roll.

“What?” Yin demanded.

You are not being honest with yourself, child, it said sternly. You want to know the truth just as much as you did years ago.

“And I’ll get the truth,” Yin insisted. “Eventually. Preferably not through the talismans.”

The finer details stuck in her throat. She knew she was being unreasonable, but … In all honesty, the thought of exploring this new connection frightened her a little. What if she couldn’t control it? What if she saw more than she wanted to see? What if the truth hurt more than she was prepared for?

She’d seen a glimpse within Sean. It was like standing at a crossroads – looking deeper could either mean something good or bad. Why not just leave it as a vague glimpse?

And what about Fajar? Yin glanced at the Squats, sitting across the river from the nightclub district. She wasn’t going to see him again. Nevermind the fact that she sometimes thought of him, daydreaming about the feel of his hands, trying to recall his taste …

And how was he doing? Did the gang still treat him poorly? She shouldn’t even wonder that since the answer was obvious. The guilt that needled her whenever she thought of him had only gotten worse over time. And, though she hated to admit it, her feelings for Fajar hadn’t disappeared.

But there was nothing she could do about that. Nothing!

Yin shook herself mentally. She ought to turn in early tonight. The past couple of days had been tiring, to say the least, apparently because her spirit was still growing accustomed to two talismans together. No doubt it was also due to the relief of having gotten through the trials that were Fajar and Sean.

At least Fajar was sweeter in temperament. That morning when he explored Yin’s body still hovered in her mind’s eye, making her stomach flutter. She wouldn’t mind having that again …

Oh, hell no.

Yin glanced back at the Squats. Lights were on in the surrounding buildings, but none in the warehouse. She could sneak in to check on him, see if there was any change in the Purple Mist gang. Maybe, if there was enough time, she could speak to Fajar and try to resolve all of this.

Damn it. Damn her feelings! 

An hour later, Yin snuck into the Squats. The growing evening helped to cover her as she avoided patrolling thugs in the alleyways. She overheard them talking here and there, usually while standing outside the residential buildings for a smoke.

“… think it’s all going to shit,” one of them muttered. “Boss hasn’t been happy for over a week, and y’know what that means.”

“It’s ‘cause of the freak, right?” another said. He spat on the ground. “Last pound I got only worked for a half hour. Shit usually lasts for at least two.”

“Yeah, mine either,” the first thug said. “The batches are getting bad faster and it’s pissing on our sales. Clients are getting pissed.”

“I swear,” his companion muttered. “Boss better beat some sense into the freak soon …”

Yin’s mind reeled as she continued toward the warehouse. Something was wrong with Purple Mist production? And Fajar was likely the cause of it? Yin considered asking Mu, but decided against it. She’d find out soon enough.

She reached the warehouse without incident. By that time, twilight lined the horizon and a few stars winked overhead. Yin slipped inside and approached Fajar’s private room door on quiet feet, heart pounding. 

Calm down, Yin intoned. It’s just a visit. He might not even be inside.

Nevertheless, it took two swipes against her pants to wipe the sweat off her palms. The throbbing pulse at her neck refused to calm. Yin swallowed dryly and gently knocked thrice on the door.

“Fajar?” she called, oddly hoarse. “It’s Yuanling.”

In the deafening silence that stretched forth, Yin heard her own heartbeat like thunder. Maybe he wasn’t here. Maybe he was asleep.

The light under his door said otherwise. Yin considered leaving. Yet she’d come all this way, and what did her father always say back then? Finish what you started.

Yin gripped the doorknob, found it unlocked, and opened the door.

Dim lamplight spilled forth. Yin squinted against the light, having gotten used to the darkness outside, and her heart dropped into her stomach.

Fajar stood by the dinner table with a look of absolute shock on his face. It would’ve been funny if Yin hadn’t also been startled into speechlessness at seeing him. He looked the same as when she last saw him: faded dark green coat, thick dark hair tied back, and a cautious energy all around him.

But there was something different as well. He seemed worn, more beaten down somehow, as though he’d suffered through one bad event after another for the past two weeks. Hurt now flashed across his weathered face; he winced, blinking a few times, but didn’t look away from her.

The guilt and longing now swelled, tightening around Yin’s lungs. She stepped inside and carefully shut the door behind her. “Um,” she began, then cleared her throat. Shit, she should’ve had some water before this. “Fajar, I –”

He surged forward. Yin moved at the same time without thinking. Pressure built behind her eyes, and it only got worse when Fajar caught her around the waist, all but crushing her against his chest as he buried his face into the crook of her neck. Yin wrapped her arms around his shoulders as tightly as she could. His floral scent surrounded her, a mix of bamboo, purple flower, and mint, and she breathed it in.

Tears stung her eyes, and although part of her recoiled at the emotion – for her murderer, no less! – she couldn’t truly hate herself in that moment.

“It’s good to see you,” Yin whispered in his ear.

Fajar kissed her cheek in response. God, she hadn’t realized how much she missed the woolly feel of his beard. He trailed lower, pressing feverish kisses down her neck to the collarbone. Yin gasped when he moved further to her chest. Her nipples ached, electric tingles shooting throughout her body, and she gripped the back of his head with a soft moan.

Fajar stiffened. Breathing heavily, he raised his head to face her, looking as though he just now remembered where he was. His hands shook as he let her go, and the rising air of wariness around him twisted knots in Yin’s gut.

Why did you come back? he signed.

Yin bit her lip. There were so many things she could say, but the only thing that felt right was, “I missed you. I just … I wanted to see you again.”

And that was the truth. Shame burrowed into Yin’s chest at the admission, but at the same time, it was somehow a relief to admit it.

Fajar stared at her. His fingers twitched. Faintly, Yin sensed the turmoil within him: a mix of pain and desire, loneliness and longing.

“I’m sorry,” Yin said quietly, looking away. “I, um. I made a mess of things, didn’t I?”

Fajar seemed to come to his senses. He shook his head and took her hands in his. I understood, he signed, a little gentler. Still missed you. Just surprised you’d miss me.

Well, Yin was just as surprised as he was. She briefly tightened her hands over his. “I didn’t really come here with a plan,” she admitted. “I don’t know what’s going to happen after this.”

What do you want? he signed.

His earlier question returned to her – are you interested in me, or sex? Yin still didn’t have a clear answer.

“I just wanted to see you,” Yin said. “Find out how you were holding up. I heard some thugs talking about you outside.”

Fajar snorted under his breath. Always talking. They have nothing better to do. His thumbs brushed over her knuckles, sending a shiver up her arms. You can’t stay here.

“I know. And I – I can’t be with you the way others are,” Yin said, unable to look him fully in the face. “I don’t want to lead you on or anything. I mean –”

His hand slipped under her chin, and she raised her gaze to his. It’s okay, he signed. Fine with anything as long as I can see you.

That only twisted the knife. Yin moistened her lips, noting how Fajar’s eyes flicked down to them. The irony of the situation made her want to laugh and cry and scream all at once, but all she could manage was a watery chuckle.

Fajar tilted his head. What is it? he asked.

“It’s just,” Yin began, then sighed. “If you knew who I really was, you wouldn’t want to see me at all.”

He scoffed. Can’t be worse than me. What I’ve done. He nodded in the direction of the hall where he grew the purple flowers.

That was at least true. Yin nodded in acceptance and let him draw her close again. Fajar raised her hand to his lips and kissed each finger, finishing with her wrist. Yin’s heart fluttered when he pressed her palm to his cheek as though trying to memorize the feel of it.

Was this really the same man who killed her eight years ago? Who worked alongside Sean and the others to raid the Wuguan?

Fajar then led her over to the table where he’d prepared a fresh pot of tea. To her pleasant surprise, a beautiful potted orchid sat in the middle of the table, blooming in bright pink and yellow. Oh, she ought to get some orchids for the Wuguan someday; they’d certainly made her father’s training hall a little brighter.

When Fajar offered her some tea, Yin took the proffered cup gratefully and sipped at it. Ginseng tea!

You’ve been safe outside? Fajar asked. You look tired.

“I’m alright,” Yin assured him. “I’ve been busy, though. I help teach kids in the old district, just as a part-time job. And I’m also a fighter in the nightclub district.”

Recognition flashed across Fajar’s face. His brows furrowed. The Club?

“Yeah,” Yin said casually, though she kept an eye on him for any changes. “You’ve heard of it?”

Fajar’s jaw tightened. Once worked with a fighter years ago, he signed. He goes to the Club, recruits other fighters.

This was treading dangerous waters. Yin decided to take the plunge. “You mean Sean?” she asked.

Yes, Fajar signed stiffly. Him.

Yin raised both brows, feigning surprise. “That’s – wow! Small world, huh?”

Fajar scowled. You’ve seen him?

“Just from a distance,” Yin shrugged. “All the fighters have heard of him. He’s like a god to them.” She took another sip of tea, more to calm her nerves than anything else. “I honestly don’t see it.”

Good, Fajar signed fiercely. Stay far away. He’s dangerous.

Yin gave him an amused, pointed look. “Says the drug dealer.” At his deadpan look, Yin laughed lightly. “I’m just teasing. But, um … You really think he’s that bad? Or you just don’t like him?”

Both. Fajar took Yin’s arms in a firm grip. I may be bad company, but he’s worse. Be careful. Don’t want you to get burned.

“I won’t,” Yin said, trying not to think of Sean lying on top of her. “Besides, he barely interacts with the fighters. I’m sure I’ll be fine.”

Fajar still didn’t seem convinced, but he simply nodded and let the matter rest. For now.

If he found out what Yin had done, what would he think? What would Sean think? Yin decided not to think about that just yet. That would come after she completed her mission; by then, she wouldn’t have to worry about the others finding out the truth.

“Now then, how have you been?” Yin asked, gently bumping her shoulder against his. “Those thugs I overheard …They said your boss wasn’t happy. Something about the flowers?”

Fajar hesitated before setting his cup down on the table. Flowers have been poor these days. Sickly. Ruins the quality of Purple Mist.

“But what happened?” Yin asked. “Is it a virus or something?” Not that she cared about the drug’s poor performance; on the contrary, she was glad for it. But curiosity pushed her on.

Fajar shook his head. He kept his gaze lowered, and she caught an impression of embarrassment mingling with hurt.

Began shortly after you left. My ability … He paused, searching for the right words. Sometimes reacts to how I feel. Heart wasn’t in it, so the flowers wilted fast.

Because he missed her. He’d actually been heartsick for her. The realization struck Yin harder than a punch to the face. “I’m sorry,” she said quietly.

Fajar laid a hand on her arm. Not your fault. Was angry with myself. Didn’t know how to handle it. He huffed out a breath, then glanced at the orchid with a slight smile. Grew that one to remind me of you.

“You did?” Heat flushed through Yin’s neck. “It – it’s beautiful. Orchids are my favourite, actually. I love the pink ones best. How’d you know?”

He chuckled, evidently pleased with himself. I didn’t. Just felt right.

“Hmm.” Yin sipped more tea. “And where did you get the ginseng?”

Old friend visits me regularly, Fajar replied. Brings me tea leaves. Came here last week and I asked for ginseng. He frowned slightly. Not sure why. Never had it before.

“Doesn’t hurt to try something different,” Yin smiled.

Fajar regarded her. You like the tea? he signed.

“Very much. Ginseng is also my …” Yin blinked. “My favourite.”

He arched a brow at her. But Yin was too busy with her sudden awareness of Mu’s presence around them both. The Wood talisman hummed with something akin to amusement.

Very lucky, then, Fajar signed, drawing Yin from her revelation.

“Ah – yeah,” she agreed, though her mind reeled. If she could sense Fajar’s feelings, could he also sense hers? How else would he have sensed, however subconsciously, that she preferred orchids and ginseng? He’d missed her and taken these things to remind himself of her. Did he even know about the bond between Yin and Mu, and himself by extension?

Fengshui, we’ll speak of this later, she announced.

I look forward to it, the pendant replied, completely unbothered.

Yin startled when Fajar touched her temple. A red flush tinted his cheeks. Sorry, he signed. Just – still can’t believe you’re here.

Yin caught his hand before he could withdraw it. “It’s been a while,” she murmured, pressing a playful kiss to his knuckles. His fingers shook. “I thought about you while I was away. Um. I even dreamed of you, once,” she added.

Fajar’s brows rose up in pleasant surprise. Dreamed of you too, he signed. Very nice. What was yours about?

Yin hesitated, embarrassed. She’d tried to put it in the back of her mind during her daily work, which didn’t do anything at all. “Tell me about yours first,” she said.

Mischief glinted in his gaze even as his cheeks flushed darker. Are you shy?

Yin offered a sly grin. “Yours first,” she repeated. “Then I’ll share mine.”

Fajar grunted. We were in a forest. Bamboo. You lay down, and I – He blinked and looked away. We slept together.

“Slept?” Yin repeated, her grin widening.

He huffed. You know.

“Who’s shy now?”

He cupped her cheek with a light squeeze, almost like a playful rebuke. Your turn, he signed.

“Well,” Yin began, “there was bamboo in mine, too. We were in a field, or maybe a forest. Then you, um …”

Fajar watched her unblinkingly. Yin set her cup down and inched closer to him, leaning in to whisper at his ear. “You started touching me.”

His hand settled over her knee. She heard his breath catch, chest rising and falling heavily.

“I think I sat on your lap. Then we started, um, having sex,” Yin continued, her face warm. “I was on top of you, and then you were on top, and … I don’t remember what else happened.”

His disappointed frown made her laugh. “Hey, I gave you more details than you gave me,” she teased.

Fajar tilted his head, regarding her. I can help you remember, he offered.

“Oh? How so?”

Her pulse quickened when he slid his hand along her thigh. Your dream is similar to mine, he signed. I touched you. Remember how soft you felt.

“Really?” Yin said, already breathless.

He laid his hands on either side of her waist, kneading slowly, moving up to follow the curve of her breasts. Wet heat pooled between Yin’s legs, but she held still until he reached her neck.

A familiar shadow of hunger fell over his face. You sat on my lap after. Touched me.

Yin slowly moved to straddle him, settling her wet folds right over his bulge. “Like this?”

He rumbled low in his throat with approval. Yin carefully pushed his coat off, letting it pool on the floor. Fajar wrapped his arms around her waist, panting softly, pressing his chest against hers.

She felt along his shoulders and chest, and rubbed his nipples so that they pebbled under her palms. “Did I touch you here?” she asked.

“Hrrn,” he sighed, and slid his hand under her shirt. Tingles erupted across her skin, making her shiver.

“Did I ask you where this came from?” Yin ventured, tracing the X-shaped scar on his chest. 

Fajar shook his head. From long ago, he signed. In Indonesia, home country.

“And these?” Yin touched the fainter scars on his arms.

From past fights, he replied. Can’t remember them all.

Yin drew in a deep breath, then lightly touched upon her connection with Mu. Brief impressions of secrecy, fists against flesh, machetes gleaming in the night. A sense of completing the mission, knowing he’d have enough money to support his brother’s family, that being the only thing to fill the hollowness inside.

Fajar’s lips on her cheek brought Yin back to reality. She didn’t remember wrapping her arm around him in a hug; he held her tightly, not noticing any change. That was for the best.

“Tell me what I did next,” she murmured in his ear.

He lightly squeezed the back of her neck, then withdrew a little to look at her. His pupils were blown wide with a hungry, desperate need. You took off your clothes.

Yin marvelled at his self-control. His entire body was tense against hers, but he hadn’t yet thrown himself over her like before. Through the talisman, she sensed Fajar struggling in his desire to make this moment last.

Well, that sounded quite … intriguing.

Yin smiled sweetly and began the slow process of removing her clothes, one by one. First her linen summer jacket. Next came her sleeveless top. She’d pulled it up to her breasts when Fajar gave in, reaching for her top with an impatient growl.

Yin caught his wrist in a firm grip. Fajar froze, staring at her.

She leaned in close. “Fajar,” Yin said, noting how his throat bobbed up and down. “Did you help me in your dream?”

He shook his head, breathing unsteadily.

“Well, then.” Yin released him with another sweet smile and pulled her top off the rest of the way, baring her breasts. When she looked at him again, he was on his last tether, hands trembling against her hips.

She stood on her knees to pull her pants down. Fajar groaned softly, gripping her thighs with enough strength to hold her upright. When she settled back on his lap, his erection pushed hard against her slick cunt through his pants, and she gasped softly.

“And then –?” She barely got the sentence out before Fajar was on her, the last of his self-control finally broken. He kissed her hungrily, pushing his tongue into her mouth while holding the back of her head in an iron grip. Yin moaned breathlessly as his body rubbed against hers. She’d forgotten just how good he felt …

Fajar broke away after a moment and both of them gasped for air. An apologetic look flickered across his face. Not in the dream, he signed. Held on longer. But couldn’t here.

“That’s alright,” Yin panted. She took his hand and pressed it to her breast, delighting in how he tightened his grip. “This isn’t a dream. Keep going.”

Fajar didn’t wait. He crushed his mouth against hers and Yin eagerly met his rhythm, tasting the faint mint on his tongue. He soon moved to her cheek and down her neck, leaving a hot trail of hungry kisses.

“Though,” Yin gasped, trying to hold her train of thought, “I’d still like t-to know what – what happened next … ahh …”

Fajar didn’t surface from ravaging her neck. This, he signed quickly before catching her breast in his mouth, teasing her sensitive nipple. He fondled the other relentlessly.

“Ohh,” Yin sighed, rolling her head back. “That f-feels good …”

Fajar nipped at the side of her breast, making her yelp. “What –” she began, only to squeak when he bit down again under her collarbone. 

Then he got to his knees, still holding her tight while trying to shove his pants down. The sight of his swollen cock made her heart skip. It rose up stiff and straight, making up for its length with girth, set in the thick bush between Fajar’s thighs. Precum leaked from the tip and trickled down like tears.

Fajar snarled with impatience as he carried her to the mattress. Yin managed to stop herself from falling back, instead holding his shoulders and clamping her thighs around his. He sat back on his knees to let her straddle him; she sensed his desperation to be inside her, to bury himself in her wet heat and hear her cries. The burning ache of his pleasure heightened her own and she reached between them to grab his cock.

He groaned deeply as she pumped him. “You’re so big,” she murmured in his ear, eliciting a needy thrust of his hips into her hand. “Oh, you like that, don’t you?”

Fajar signed something with one hand. Yin didn’t catch it but she sensed enough through Mu’s excited hum: he’d obey anything she said if it meant being granted release.

She pressed her fingers against his sensitive points, stroking down to the base where his hair tickled her, drawing out more of his moans. His hands scrabbled across her back as the pressure grew to unbearable levels.

Yin basked in the glow of control. It was exhilarating.

“You’re doing so well,” she whispered, positioning the head against her soaking folds. “Now … I’m going to ride you.”

Fajar gasped sharply as she sank down on his length, squeezing her walls around him. “Uugh – umff,” he grunted with each roll of her hips. “Hrrng!”

He thrust up into her, sending a shock of pleasure through Yin’s core. She quickly gripped the base of his cock and stopped her movements, fighting against all instinct to keep riding.

“I’m not done yet,” she breathed against his cheek. Sweat trickled down the side of his face. “Be good and I’ll let you fuck me.”

He moaned helplessly, looking at her with such pleading eyes that she almost gave in to pity. She settled for a kiss, letting him explore her mouth while she continued to move against him. His girth filled her completely as he rubbed against her sweet spots. Yin mewled from the rising pleasure and Fajar growled low in response, fondling every inch of her he could reach.

She sensed it when the swell of a climax surfaced on his end. She broke the kiss with a gasp. “Oh, oh – Fajar, you’ve earned it, you can –”

In the blink of an eye, Yin was on her back with Fajar frantically thrusting into her, pulling out and driving back in without rest. His guttural groans filled the room, and if Yin didn’t know any better, she would’ve thought he’d been badly wounded.

When he convulsed and came with one last ragged thrust, Yin’s climax struck her in the same moment, and she arched her back with a cry, seeing stars. He covered her neck with weakening kisses while spilling hot cum inside her. “Grrff – huff,” he panted, moving up to kiss her lips. “Mmmf …”

Somehow, Yin found the strength to roll them both over. Fajar lay back with a heavy sigh, eyes fluttering to a close as he gazed up at her. The open adoration in his face sent pleasant tingles down her spine.

He fell asleep right then and there. Yin carefully drew him out of her, then went over to the table to pick up her jacket, holding the hidden pendant close. Once it flushed Fajar’s seed from her, she returned to the mattress and lay down at his side. Fajar curled around her and Yin tucked herself against him, breathing in his heightened scent of bamboo.

Distantly, she felt the Wood talisman’s hum against her spirit. It was quiet and calm now, far more than she’d ever felt it to be, and the sensation of it within her somehow felt relaxing.

The combination of all this, with Fajar’s steady breathing and the comforting weight of his arms, was more than enough to soothe Yin to sleep.

Fajar saw her off early the next morning. He first needed to kiss her several times, and Yin nearly gave in to a quick fuck; his eager hands just felt so damn good on her, and his quiet growls never failed to make her stomach flutter.

“I’ll be back sooner next time,” she said, breathing heavily as he nipped at her neck. “Ah! C’mon, save it for next time – I, ohh …”

Fajar huffed a chuckle against her skin. He then raised his head to look at her. Be safe, he signed earnestly. Will dream of you.

“And you’ll share the details with me?” Yin grinned.

He slid his hand up her waist and pressed another kiss to her temple. Each one, he promised.

Chapter Text

Yin turned the pendant over in her hands. Its coins glowed softly, casting back the shadows of her room as she practiced with the talismans. She’d spent the better part of that morning trying to get used to how the bonds worked, and although she now had some progress under her belt, something about the talismans still felt … untethered. As though she wasn’t truly one with them as she ought to be.

But she’d deal with that later. For now, very carefully, Yin touched upon her bond with Huo for the umpteenth time and caught a glimpse of Sean. Discontent simmered within him, mingling with a low-level anger. Yin recognized the feel of that anger from all those years ago. It never truly went away; it only burned low or high.

Yin drew away from the bond. Huo’s lingering touch imparted a sense of certainty in her mind. “He can’t sense me,” she murmured. 

But he may still be touched by the connection without realizing it, the pendant said.

“Like how Fajar chose orchids and ginseng tea.” Yin bit her lip in thought. At the very least, she was in the clear. The assassins weren’t the ones bonded to their talismans; they used the objects’ powers but had no idea of the deeper, more spiritual uses. Yin herself had barely scratched the surface.

There’d be a time and place for that after securing all five. For now, Yin could rest easy knowing that her spirit remained hidden from Fajar and Sean.

She puffed out a breath and lay back on the bed. “Three more to go,” she muttered. “Damn it, Father, why’d you have to get involved with magic?”

That afternoon, Yin found herself in Kuroki’s home – a traditional Japanese house set in the midst of a snowy night glade at the very top of the Museum. The moon shone overhead like a swollen silver fruit. In the afternoon.

Yin had seen some powerful things with Fajar and Sean, but Kuroki was something else entirely. If the Water talisman could bend reality, Yin didn’t expect to get out of this with her mind still intact.

At the very least, Kuroki’s house was pleasantly warm despite the snow gently falling outside. The room she stood in was comfortably furnished, dimly lit with candles at each corner, and decorated with painted wall hangings. The shoji door was already open, granting Yin a view of the veranda and snowy garden outside. No chill passed inside.

“I trust you have questions,” Kuroki commented, kneeling in the middle of the room. Two candles flanked her, and in the space between was a tea set.

“Um. You mean about the house or modelling?” Yin said weakly.

“Both.”

“Well … this is a beautiful place,” Yin said. “I’ve never been inside a Japanese house before.”

A pause. “Thank you,” Kuroki said at last. “I will take it as an honour to be your first.”

Unlike in her usual public appearances, Kuroki wore a teal-blue kimono patterned with red, green, and yellow flowers. Her painted face glowed in the candlelight, and her hair draped over her shoulders like black silk.

“You look beautiful,” Yin offered.

Kuroki smiled slightly as though she already knew it, which she very likely did. “Would you like some tea?” she asked, now kneeling before the table.

“Oh – of course.” Yin knelt down and accepted the cup Kuroki gave her. Kuroki moved with grace as she poured the tea, each gesture evidently practiced to a point of flawlessness. Yin clumsily lifted the cup to her lips and drank. Matcha tea.

“I must say,” Kuroki said. “I am glad you are on time. Other guests usually come too early, when I am not ready, or too late.”

“Really?” Yin said. “That’s surprising. Given how famous you are, I thought they’d want to come on time.”

“I am certain they do. But,” Kuroki added, “it is also a habit of mine to expect punctuality. I was taught at a young age to always expect perfection. I am trying to break away from it.”

“For what it’s worth, I wouldn’t dare be late for something like this.”

Kuroki’s smile widened a little. “That is good to hear.” She appraised Yin while leaning in for another pour. “You look beautiful tonight, too.”

Yin’s cheeks grew warm. “Thank you.”

Kuroki set the teapot down and leaned back, hands neatly folded over her lap. “Now, as to the reason for all of this. I believe you understand that this is no true modelling session. Not in the professional sense, at least.”

“I think I got that when you kissed me,” Yin said. “Do you … still want to draw me?”

“Of course,” Kuroki replied. “But I have more in mind for us than just that, if you are willing.”

“I’m more than willing,” Yin said, putting on her most alluring smile. “My lady.”

A bright gleam appeared in the artist’s eyes. “Excellent. Now, I have selected some kimonos that I think will suit you well. Would you care to try them?”

Thus began Yin’s first time wearing a kimono. She ended up favouring an indigo one patterned with golden birds. When it was time to put it on, Yin stripped down to her underwear without hesitation which earned her a raised brow from Kuroki.

“I commend your choice,” she said, slipping the first layer over Yin’s shoulders. “I find it is far more comfortable to wear these without too many layers underneath. Especially if you choose Heian clothing.”

Her hands smoothed away any wrinkles and folds, curving around the shape of Yin’s body, and Yin suppressed a shiver at her firm touch.

“Are you cold?” Kuroki asked from behind as she tied the obi belt around Yin’s waist.

“I’m fine,” Yin said. “More than fine, actually.”

“Oh? That is good to hear.”

Her breath ghosted over the back of Yin’s neck. Yin shivered involuntarily, skin tingling, and heard Kuroki’s light chuckle of amusement.

In a matter of minutes, her kimono was complete. Yin admired herself in the mirror, marvelling at how the kimono lent her a certain elegance. “Now I feel like a geisha,” she joked.

“Indeed,” Kuroki said, standing behind Yin’s shoulder. “You would make a fine one. But there is more to that art than simply wearing a dress.”

“Like entertaining guests?” Yin met Kuroki’s eye in the mirror. “Can you show me?”

Kuroki smiled with an air of surprise. “If you did not ask, I would have offered it. Have you ever danced before or played music?”

Pak mei likely didn’t count. Hell, Yin wasn’t even a good singer; her voice was too airy and sometimes cracked on lower notes.

But Kuroki wasn’t one to be deterred, apparently. She placed a fan in Yin’s hand, black with gold trim, and demonstrated a traditional dance. Yin caught on quickly, taking care to not trip over her feet. This was actually quite fun!

“Very good,” Kuroki nodded once Yin settled into the finishing pose. “You are more agile than I thought. Are you sure you have no previous experience?”

“Pretty sure,” Yin said, pleased with herself. “Though, I work out regularly. Does that count?”

“It certainly does.”

After the dance, Kuroki brought out a shamisen at Yin’s request to hear her music. She played a short song while kneeling on the floor, looking like a princess out of legend. Afterward, she handed the shamisen to Yin and showed her how to hold it properly.

“Can you take a picture of me?” Yin asked. “I left my phone in my pocket …”

Kuroki arched a brow as she sat across from Yin. “Why take a picture when I can draw you instead?”

“Oh, now we’re getting into the modelling?” Yin laughed.

Years of training helped Yin to hold her pose without getting too stiff. It helped that Kuroki was fast at sketching; within several minutes, she declared the drawing finished.

“Can I see?” Yin asked.

Kuroki simply flipped the page. “You will after the session is done,” she said sweetly. “Remember what I said about being a good girl?”

“Oh … I think I’ve forgotten, my lady.”

An amused gleam appeared in Kuroki's eyes. “Is that so?”

Yin seized the chance. “Though, I do remember you mentioning an … incentive.”

“Ah. Unfortunately, that incentive is only for when you are unclothed.” Kuroki eyed Yin with a hint of challenge. “It is up to you, of course.”

Excellent. “Thing is, I don’t know how to take this off,” Yin said, glancing down at her kimono. “Maybe if I started here …?” She set the shamisen down and undid the cord around her obi belt, but found she could go no further. Even with the obi’s knot being rather simple (according to Kuroki, at least), there was no way Yin could undo it on her own. Nor did she want to somehow ruin the embroidered fabrics.

Kuroki set her sketchbook aside, then moved to sit next to Yin. With what seemed like a single tug, she released the obi belt’s knot and slowly drew it away from Yin’s waist. Yin swallowed hard, trying to hold the artist’s gaze without breaking away.

“There,” Kuroki said, neatly folding up the belt. “You should be able to do the rest. Unless you wish me to assist.”

“Th-that would be very helpful,” Yin said. “My lady.”

Kuroki smiled slightly. She shifted again to sit in front of Yin, then pulled the outer layer of her kimono apart with slow, certain movements. The fabric slid easily over Yin’s shoulders. Once that was off, Kuroki released the white robe underneath and bared Yin’s body. Yin managed not to shiver when Kuroki’s fingers lightly grazed against her arms.

“Do I get my incentive now?” Yin asked.

“Tsk. You are forgetting this,” Kuroki tutted. Leaning forward, she slid her hands under Yin’s arms and undid the clasp of her bra, at the same time pressing their lips together. Her mouth moved with that lazy, languid rhythm, and Yin moaned softly into it. Her core tingled, gathering heat between her legs.

She jolted back into consciousness of her surroundings when Kuroki tugged at Yin’s underwear, sliding it effortlessly over her thighs. Yin obediently straightened out her legs, leaning closer to deepen the kiss, feeling the artist’s silky tongue against her own. She didn’t often have female clients at the teahouse, and something about Kuroki was … intoxicating.

Kuroki pulled back. “That is just a taste. I still need to draw you, greedy girl.” She laughed lightly at Yin’s pout. “Now, now. If you behave, you may receive a reward at the end.”

“You don’t mean the drawing, do you?”

The seductive shadow over Kuroki’s eyes sent a tingling sensation down Yin’s spine. “Pose for me.”

Yin sat with her legs in front, bent at the knees and angled to the side, trying to present herself as alluring as possible. Shoulders straight, arms kept out of the way to show off her breasts. Face tilted up in a kind of challenge. From the smirk on Kuroki’s face, she seemed to like it.

After three minutes, Kuroki said, “Turn around.”

“That was fast,” Yin commented, though she did as asked.

She heard Kuroki move, followed by the feel of the artist’s kimono against her back. Tingles erupted over her skin as Kuroki lightly touched Yin’s shoulder, prompting her to straighten up.

“Do I make you uncomfortable?” Kuroki asked, close to Yin’s ear.

“Not at all,” Yin murmured. “I really like this, if that wasn’t already clear.”

“I was certain of that much. But it is good to check a final time.”

“What do you mean?”

Kuroki laid her hand on Yin’s waist, feather-light. “The drawing is finished, but this session does not have to be. I promised you a reward for being so good.”

Yin turned her head to find Kuroki’s face very near, and kissed her. Kuroki’s tongue once again claimed control of Yin’s with barely any effort, and her hand slid down Yin’s waist to her thigh, curving around her ass. Yin moaned again.

“Mmm. Very needy, I see,” Kuroki murmured. “But that is only the start of what I have in mind for you. I must ask how far you are willing to let me continue?”

Yin licked her lips in anticipation. Her heart drummed against her ribs, echoing in her ears. She wouldn’t be surprised if Kuroki could hear it in this quiet room. “To put it crudely, I wouldn’t mind cumming over your fingers, my lady.”

Kuroki’s brows shot up, followed by a pleased smile. “Well, now. I did not expect you to be so naughty.”

Her hand slid back up Yin’s waist and curled around her breast, massaging firmly. Yin gasped when Kuroki trapped her nipple between two fingers, applying pressure.

“I do enjoy your boldness,” Kuroki purred in Yin’s ear. “No one has ever dared speak so straightforwardly to me.” Her other hand came up to squeeze Yin’s neglected breast, and Yin could only sit there, moaning helplessly while Kuroki fondled her.

“Here is your reward, Yuanling,” Kuroki continued, her cool breath ghosting over Yin’s skin. “I have given you my attention; now it is your turn to admire me.”

“And if I do well?” Yin asked breathlessly. Her nipples ached, as did her cunt.

“Then I shall fulfill your wish,” Kuroki said. “Now, undress me.”

Thankfully, Kuroki had already removed her obi belt. Yin carefully peeled away her kimono and under layers, revealing inch after inch of Kuroki’s porcelain skin. Her build was slimmer than Yin’s with smaller breasts, but no less beautiful.

“Kiss me,” Kuroki ordered calmly, “and work your way down.”

“Yes, my lady.” Yin kissed her, palming the supple skin against her ribs, then trailed kisses along her jaw and neck, and down her chest. Her hands fondled Kuroki, kneading the soft skin, and she heard Kuroki sigh with pleasure. Excellent.

When Yin licked Kuroki’s nipple, the artist gasped softly. “No sucking,” she said, slightly breathless. “Kiss them only.”

Yin obeyed, pressing firm kisses to Kuroki’s stiff nipples and around her breasts. She moved further down and lingered over the stomach, which earned her another pleased sigh from the artist.

She soon reached the small bush of fine hair between Kuroki’s legs. Yin gripped her thighs to tug them apart, but Kuroki laid a hand on her shoulder. “Wait.”

Yin paused, heart fluttering, and watched as Kuroki lay down on the futon. She didn’t even have time to wonder where that came from; Kuroki drew her close by the hand so that Yin loomed over her on all fours.

Kuroki really looked so damn beautiful with her hair splayed out like that. It was a traitorous thought, but Yin found it hard to care in the moment. She’d deal with it later.

“Put your fingers in me,” Kuroki said, spreading her flawless thighs. Yin saw the gleam of wetness on her pink folds. “And kiss me.”

“As you wish, my lady,” Yin said in a low voice, and caught Kuroki’s mouth once again.

Finding Kuroki’s clit was easy; it puckered like a bead against Yin’s fingers as she rhythmically massaged it. Kuroki moaned softly, moving her hips and deepening the kiss. Yin squeezed one of her breasts, noting how Kuroki touched her own neglected nipple for more pleasure.

Yin dipped her fingers into Kuroki’s slick folds, then continued to rub her clit in wet circles. Kuroki gasped against her lips and arched her back. “Ohh! Yes, harder –”

Yin pushed her tongue deeper into Kuroki’s mouth, exploring to her heart’s content. Her own cunt ached with wet heat; distantly, she thought of Fajar and Sean, and how their cocks would be deep inside her by now – but that was for another time.

Making Kuroki mewl under her somehow made the wait for ecstasy worth it.

“Oh, yes,” Kuroki panted. “Now – suck me here.” She touched her nipples, then wrapped her legs around Yin’s waist to tug her insistently closer.

“Yes, my lady,” Yin said breathlessly, claiming a nipple in her mouth. At the same time, her neglected clit pushed against Kuroki’s, and she gasped as a sudden shock of pleasure jolted through her. She rubbed harder, building up an unbearably delicious friction between them.

“Ah – yes!” Kuroki moaned as Yin sucked at her. “Yes – yes! Lick me there – and your fingers – ah, ahh!”

Yin pumped her neglected breast relentlessly, all the while rubbing her own against Kuroki’s stomach. “Ohh,” she panted. “Oh, my lady – I, I’m going to –”

Kuroki found her nipples with eager hands and pinched hard. Yin cried out, quickening her pace, meeting each thrust of Kuroki’s hips. Pleasure swelled in her core; her clit throbbed with desperate need, and she could feel the bud of Kuroki’s sex pressing hard against her own.

When Yin’s climax came, she threw her head back as her body shuddered violently. She couldn’t tell whose cry was louder: hers or Kuroki’s. When the initial force of pleasure subsided, Yin collapsed on top of her and listened as Kuroki’s panting gradually slowed.

In the silence that followed, an ancient presence trickled through Yin’s mind and burrowed under her skin like a second set of veins. Unlike Mu and Huo, the Water talisman was quiet and cautious. Fluid. Its voice reminded Yin of a burbling stream in the distance.

That is Shui, the pendant said from within Yin’s pocket. It is … quite pleased.

Yin could easily guess why. Mu and Huo thrummed in harmony in the back of her mind, overjoyed to be reunited with another one of their kin.

After a moment, Yin felt Kuroki’s hand as she gently stroked the back of her head. Ignoring a slight twist in her stomach at the gesture, Yin asked, “Did I do well, my lady?”

“Very well,” Kuroki purred. “You are more skilled than I expected.”

“I’m glad I made a good impression.”

In the blink of an eye, Kuroki flipped Yin over and leaned above her, breasts dangling so close that Yin felt the caress of her puckered nipples. Kuroki kissed her thoroughly, and Yin made small sounds of pleasure as Kuroki’s hip rubbed against her inner thigh.

She whined when Kuroki finally broke the kiss. “Ah, ah! I already fulfilled your wish,” Kuroki said with a sly smile. “Though I did not put my fingers inside you. Hmm … perhaps I could, another time.

“But first,” she continued, now toying with a lock of Yin’s hair. “I must ask how you envision us proceeding from here.”

That was easy enough. Yin imagined them fucking two more times so she could claim Shui for herself. Simple as pie.

“I’d like to spend more time with you,” Yin said aloud. “Get to know you better. I’d love to set up another art session.”

Kuroki’s smile grew somewhat distant. “Are you sure? It would be safer not to know me any further than this.” She nodded pointedly to Yin’s nakedness. “You are young and full of promise. Knowing me any more would only taint you.”

“Maybe,” Yin agreed. “But I know what I want. I’ve handled a lot of stuff before, and I’m sure I can handle you.”

Kuroki arched a brow. “Indeed? Both outside this room and within?”

“Yes. Especially within. You don’t have to hold back, my lady.”

“Hmm.” Kuroki traced an elegant finger down Yin’s cheek. “I shall remember that for next time, my sweet model.”

Chapter Text

“Is this your new outfit?” Ningli asked.

Yin glanced at her friend’s reflection in the mirror. “Yep. Goodbye savings.”

“It’s beautiful!” Ningli held up the dress. It was black, sleeveless, and lined with gold embroidery, with the torso styled like a qipao. The rest of it flowed to the floor in soft velvet. “You’ll definitely catch a lot of clients with this.”

Hopefully it would be enough to catch Jinfeng’s eye. That was Yin’s plan, at least. She’d gotten no message from Boss Dong at Jade Dynasty, but that didn’t matter; she couldn’t afford to wait to be called in.

She peered at her reflection. An extra dab of blush here, a bit of glitter over her pink-toned eyelids … Yin finished with rose-red lipstick, making sure not to cake it on. She wanted to appear natural while still standing out. Time would tell if she succeeded with that or not.

An hour later, Yin arrived at Jade Dynasty. She showed her employee’s ID to the bouncer at the back entrance for escorts, and got inside without a problem. Boss Dong wasn’t in tonight, thank god; Yin’s contacts had informed her of his routine, and the last thing she needed was to be spotted by him. None of the escorts glanced twice at her as she made her way to the main room. They had their own business to deal with, nor did they step out of line by asking many questions.

Yin settled herself by the end of the bar, keeping mostly to the shadows, and ordered a drink. From here, she had a good vantage point to look out at the clientele. Half of the seats were full and a low murmur of conversation drifted through the air.

Yin checked the clock on the far wall. Just a few minutes before eleven –

Her heart jumped when the front door opened. There stood Jinfeng (how did three minutes go by so fast?), dressed in pale, glittering gold. The receptionist seemed to take forever welcoming her. Yin couldn’t hear much of their hushed words at this distance, but she could easily guess at the drinks and bonuses being offered.

Jinfeng declined them all with a cold, distant smile, and continued on to her preferred seat against the far wall. Her very presence seeped throughout the bar. Waitresses bowed to her as she went, and the clientele, despite being mostly businessmen, nodded to her respectfully. It didn’t escape Yin’s notice how some of their eyes flickered away after she’d passed, glinting with intimidation. Maybe fear.

Yin moistened her dry lips, watching as Jinfeng sat down and observed the room. This was around the time when the elder would be joined by her reserved escort. If Yin didn’t make her move now, she’d lose her chance.

But this was Father’s sister-at-arms. She was almost like Yin’s aunt.

Breathe, child, the pendant hummed in her dress pocket. Remember your goal.

Yin drew in a deep breath. She is my aunt no longer, she reminded herself, and stepped out of the shadows.

It had to be a coincidence. Either that or Jinfeng just had really sharp eyes for her age. Her gaze landed on Yin and stayed there, and in that moment her face sharpened with painful clarity in Yin’s sight.

Glass in hand, Yin strode over with purposeful steps, crossing the room until she stood before Jinfeng’s table. The elder stared up at her with something akin to surprise. Her lips parted slightly, but she said nothing.

“My lady,” Yin said with a slight bow. She then held out the drink. “I took the liberty of ordering your usual. Save you the trouble.”

That seemed to snap Jinfeng out of her thoughts. She glanced at the drink, then back up at Yin. A twinkle of interest shone in her dark eyes. “Is that so? Well, my dear, that is considerate of you. But since I don’t know you, I will have you try it first.”

“Of course, my lady.” Yin took a sip. It was the finest wine one could buy. Allegedly. She wasn’t much of a wine-drinker and therefore didn’t know or care if it was true.

Jinfeng watched her. Then she held out her hand; Yin passed her the glass and Jinfeng raised it to her lips. Her brows went up and she hummed with approval. “Hm. Have you been watching me, dear?”

Yin smiled demurely. “What makes you say that?”

“I’ve never seen you in this establishment before,” Jinfeng said. “Aside from some nights ago.”

“That might’ve been someone else.”

“Do not tease me, dear. I may be getting older, but my memory is perfect.” Jinfeng leaned back in her seat and crossed her legs. She looked Yin up and down. “You’re a new employee?”

“Yes, my lady,” Yin replied. “Well – a backup, actually.”

Jinfeng arched a brow. “That’s all?”

“I prefer to work behind the scenes than in the spotlight,” Yin said. “Better to observe people that way.”

“Indeed.” Jinfeng eyed her for a few heartbeats. Yin tried not to let the nerves show on her face. What if the elder recognized her? Eight years was a long time, but if her memory was really that good …

“What is your name, dear?” Jinfeng asked.

“Yuanling, my lady.”

“Yuanling. I will keep you in mind.”

Heeding the dismissal, Yin bowed and left the elder sitting there. She felt Jinfeng’s eyes on her but didn’t look back. The elder’s usual escort would arrive soon, and Yin didn’t want to make too big of a scene. She only wanted to make an impression.

If all went to plan, Yin would return on another night, and another, slowly integrating herself into Jinfeng’s space. If her memory served, the elder didn’t like to be moved around; she dominated the space she stood in. She commanded the Corporation, a powerful and wealthy empire. The only way Yin would get alone time with Jinfeng was if the latter wanted it.

What if she didn’t want it? What if Yin never got a chance with her?

If you aim to have one, the pendant said, you must stay focused. Don’t let your thoughts overrule you.

That’s easier said than done, Yin replied with a huff.

Indeed. But you have been successful thus far, have you not? With your discipline and my gifts, we have forged a better chance for you than if you were working alone.

Yin had to admit that was true. She’d worked hard to reach this point. And having the immortality pendant with her undeniably boosted her luck.

As it turned out, she must’ve been extra lucky – or maybe the impression she’d made on Jinfeng was better than she first thought.

Mu and Huo vibrated insistently against her skull. Jin is calling, Huo rumbled. Do not keep them waiting.

Startled, Yin made her way to the main room and nearly collided into a young woman. It was Tiantian, Jinfeng’s escort from the other night.

“Who are you?” Tiantian asked in surprise, looking Yin up and down. “Wait, you’re Yuanling? The new girl?”

“Yeah, why? What’s wrong?”

“Lady Wu is asking for you.”

“Who – Lady Wu?”

Tiantian ushered Yin to the stairs leading up to the private lounges. “Come on, hurry up!”

They passed the sixth floor. Of course. The highest floors were usually reserved for the biggest of the big clients. It should’ve been obvious that Jinfeng would be here.

Once there, they came to a polished doorway lightly engraved with a dragon and phoenix. A suited man stood before it, evidently security. He glanced at Tiantian and Yin, then held out his hand. “ID.”

Yin held it up. His expression didn’t change as he eyed it. Then he opened the door. “Go in.”

She glanced back at Tiantian, but the latter only turned and hurried away, leaving Yin on her own.

Yin, for her part, took a deep breath and went inside. This was the opportunity she wanted – no, needed. She just didn’t expect to get it so soon! Now she just needed to play her cards right.

Her jaw nearly dropped upon seeing the lounge. Open concept, decked out in such polished wood, marble, and gold that it looked like something out of an ancient emperor’s castle. A wide window overlooked the new district’s downtown area, illuminated by street lamps, traffic lights, and the glittering office building windows. Off to the side, the Tower rose like a pillar of shining gold in the night.

Yin had seen photos of celebrity houses in magazines. This lounge alone brought those to shame. No doubt it had been designed with Jinfeng in mind. Hell, maybe she commissioned it to her personal tastes.

Jinfeng herself sat on a plush sofa with her legs crossed. A set of tea had been laid out on the coffee table before her. She looked up as Yin came over. “There you are, dear. Next time, you should stay where the rest of us can see you.”

“My apologies,” Yin said with a respectful bow. “I didn’t know you wanted to see me, my lady.”

“Now you do. Come,” Jinfeng said imperiously, holding out her one hand. “Sit.”

Yin sat on the elder’s armless side, as indicated. It didn’t bother her as much as she expected; then again, how many times did she do this as a child, sitting by Jinfeng’s side where there was no arm, or holding onto her sash in lieu of her lost hand? Somehow, the familiar feel of it came rushing back, and Yin settled against Jinfeng as if nothing had changed.

It both disgusted and shamed her. How could it be so damn easy?

“Would you like some tea, my lady?” Yin asked, masking the storm of emotions behind a charming smile. “Or have you had enough drinks? A treat, maybe?”

“That sounds like an excellent idea, dear. Pass me one of those cakes.”

A memory shifted in Yin’s mind as she reached for the bite-sized red bean pastries. Jinfeng laughing with Father and Sibak Liang at the table, setting her drink aside in favour of something sweet and solid – dried mango slices, rice cakes, pastries, whatever Father had on hand.

Sibak Liang didn’t often have sweet snacks in his pantry. Why did Yin think of that now?

“Here you are,” Yin said, holding up the cake to Jinfeng’s lips.

Jinfeng huffed with amusement. In the blink of an eye, she plucked the cake out of Yin’s fingers and popped it into her mouth.

“Another?” Yin offered.

Jinfeng eagerly took it. When Yin held up a third, the elder laughed. “You’re a terrible influence, my dear. You should keep me from eating too much!”

“Where’s the fun in that?” Yin grinned. “Besides, you’re more fit than most of us, my lady. I’m sure a few more cakes won’t hurt.”

Something sparked in Jinfeng’s eyes at that, but all she said was, “Help yourself to one, dear. It’ll make me feel better.”

“Alright.” Yin ate a pastry. The sweet red bean paste burst delightfully across her tongue. Didn’t she give something like this to Fajar at the beginning? That felt like so long ago now …

Moments later, she and Jinfeng shared a pot of chrysanthemum tea. The drink’s warmth combined with the sweet treats loosened some of the tension in Yin’s core, and she relaxed a little more, leaning against Jinfeng’s side as they exchanged small talk and laughs.

“You know,” Jinfeng said, setting her cup down, “I asked Tiantian about you, but she had no idea who you were. You must have arrived very recently, in that case.”

“I did,” Yin said. “And I’m not always called in. I haven’t had time to get to know my coworkers.” She paused. “I know Tiantian is your favourite, though. Why did you choose me for this evening?”

Jinfeng laid her hand over Yin’s thigh. It was almost a casual gesture if not for the way she slid her fingers between the slit of Yin’s dress to feel her skin, stroking lightly. “You were so bold downstairs, so confident. I was impressed that you would approach me in such a way. Hardly anyone dares to. Especially a new employee. I was curious to learn more about you.”

Yin smiled demurely. “I’m glad to hear my risk paid off.”

“You know who I am, then?”

“Of course, my lady. You’re no mystery. I’ve seen you in so many newspapers and magazines.” Yin trailed her fingers down Jinfeng’s braid and twisted the end between her fingers. “You’re one of the richest CEOs in China, if not the richest. You have influence all around the world. I’m sure any boy or girl like me would die to have you notice them.”

“Would you?” Jinfeng asked.

“Probably not,” Yin said airily. “If I died, I wouldn’t get another chance to catch your attention, now would I?”

Jinfeng laughed lightly. “Nor would I want you to go, my dear.” She reached up to tuck a stray hair over Yin’s ear, then traced her finger along Yin’s cheek. “Did you know I have an eye for beauty? You have such fine features. And your makeup is nearly perfect. Bolder than most.” Jinfeng huffed with mild annoyance. “If I’d known about you earlier, I would have hired you for certain.”

Yin smiled despite the twist in her gut. “Thank you, my lady.”

The elder settled her hand over Yin’s leg again. Taking a chance, Yin shifted so that her bent legs leaned against Jinfeng’s lap. It turned out to be a good call; Jinfeng slid her hand under Yin’s thigh and cupped it, slowly massaging. The crawling feel of her long nails sent tingles over Yin’s skin.

“I’ll admit I’m surprised,” Yin said. “I didn’t expect to find you here, my lady. Being a famous public figure and all. Aren’t you worried about the press?”

“I pay some firms well to keep quiet,” Jinfeng said. “As for the others, I own them in some way.”

“I should’ve guessed. Don’t you own half the city?”

“That and more. But you may rest assured I put my money to good use.”

“Oh? Like exploiting a poor, defenseless woman?” Yin teased.

“On the contrary,” Jinfeng smirked, “I provide an experience. You were right when you said that many desire this opportunity. What I can offer …” Her fingers trailed between Yin’s legs, stroking the softer flesh of her inner thigh. “Well, let’s just say that I can take you beyond this establishment. You could be my companion across the country or overseas. If I find you favourable, of course.”

“That sounds like way more than what the other patrons offer,” Yin said, unable to help her curiosity. She knew some wealthy folks hired second wives for business trips and whatnot, but she rarely heard of a woman doing the same. Especially one as old as Jinfeng.

“It certainly is,” the elder agreed. “But men aren’t the only ones who can find pleasure in the dark streets.” She tilted her head, eyeing Yin with the gaze of a hawk. “Are you looking to move up in the world, my dear?”

“One day, I’d like to,” Yin said, repressing a shiver as Jinfeng’s fingers prodded deeper. To distract herself, she traced her fingers along the elder’s arm, admiring the embroidery of her qipao. “I’m just too busy right now.”

“Busy surviving,” Jinfeng said with a nod. “I understand. I once went through the same. But I can offer you relief from that, Yuanling. And if you do well, I can free you from this place for good.”

Yin arched a brow. “Do you offer this to every escort you stay with?”

“Only those who show promise.”

Yin slid her hand over Jinfeng’s shoulder, leaning closer as though to embrace her. “And I’m promising?”

The elder squeezed her waist, moving up to curl around Yin’s breast over her dress. Yin gasped softly and noted how Jinfeng’s eyes lit up. “We will see in time, my dear. Now, you act as a backup in this place, yes? Where do you usually work?”

“At a smaller teahouse in the old district,” Yin replied. “Just for side-money. It’s a lot less … refined than here. We’re not exactly escorts.”

“Oh? Tell me about your services.”

Yin lowered her gaze with a playful smile. “They’re the more intimate kind, so to speak.”

“Indeed? I shall remember that.” The elder’s hand roved over Yin’s breast and up to her neck. The way Jinfeng gazed at her sent tingles down Yin’s spine. Oh god, she prayed Jinfeng didn’t recognize her.

Then again, if she did, she didn’t say anything about it for the rest of the night. Nor did it go beyond anything other than touching; at times she adjusted the folds of Yin’s dress or toyed with her hair, commenting on how lovely she looked. It was so far removed from what Yin was used to that she began to wonder if she’d done this wrong.

But no, this was a start. A good one. She’d cultivate favour with Jinfeng while dealing with Kuroki; and as for Fajar and Sean …

Well, if Yin was being honest, having Jinfeng’s hand between her legs had awoken a pleasant warmth in her core. Sean saw her almost every night and kissed her often enough, but Fajar still waited in the warehouse. Yin had promised to see him soon, didn’t she?

She tucked that thought into the back of her mind, laughed with Jinfeng, and the night continued on.

The following afternoon, Yin found Fajar in the warehouse. Not in his room, but in the hall where he grew the purple flowers. It was late enough that red sunlight slanted overhead, turning the flowers magenta. Fajar stood by one of the trays laid out along the hall; his back was partly turned.

Yin managed to reach him without drawing his attention. An odd giddiness fluttered in her stomach and she nimbly slipped her arms around his waist. “Hello,” she spoke in his ear.

“Hrn!” Fajar gripped her arm and quickly glanced over his shoulder. The wild light in his eyes immediately faded upon seeing her, and he huffed like an annoyed bear.

“Sorry,” Yin said sheepishly, leaning her chin on his shoulder. “Did I startle you?”

Foolish girl, he signed. I could’ve hurt you!

“I don’t think you would’ve. You knew it was me right away.”

He rolled his eyes but the quirk of his lips betrayed him. Yin kissed his cheek and delighted when he turned to pull her hard against him, pressing hungry kisses to her jaw and neck. Then he simply held her for a moment in an unbreakable grip, leaning his cheek against hers, and Yin felt small in a not-so-bad way. When he withdrew, she almost followed him to keep hold of the feeling.

Need to finish work first, Fajar signed apologetically. Didn’t think you’d come during the day.

“Well, it’s almost night,” Yin teased. “But it’s okay. I don’t mind waiting.”

He lightly squeezed her arm. You sure? Wait here?

“I won’t go anywhere. So there’s no need for you to rush.”

Satisfied, Fajar kissed her hand and turned back to continue tending the flowers. Yin peered over his shoulder just in time for him to raise a stalk up from the soil. Mu’s power shivered in the air around them, concentrating on the seeds within the soil, and Yin could only watch in awe as leaves unfurled and a bud swelled, its petals turning from green to purple.

Then he brought out a metal can and watered the stalk, moving along the column of trays. Yin followed behind him for a moment, noting how careful and gentle he was with the plants. It was oddly sweet, in a way.

At one point, he plucked a leaf from a bush she didn’t recognize and ate it. “What’s that?” Yin asked.

Fajar blinked and looked at her in surprise. It was as though he’d forgotten she was there. Yin couldn’t help but smile; when he got invested in his tasks, he tuned everything else out. She understood that well enough, having done it plenty of times while practicing Kung-Fu.

Mint, he signed. Want to try?

“Is it safe?”

Very safe. He plucked a leaf for her. Yin took it and slowly chewed. She’d never eaten a leaf right from the stalk before.

“Mm. Tastes like mint,” she commented.

Fajar chuckled. I like the taste. And can be good for health.

He soon got sucked into his task again, so Yin opted to explore the hall itself, wandering away from Fajar to look at the other trays. Most of the plants here were purple flowers and they seemed to be doing pretty well. Fajar’s mood must’ve improved enough since last time for that to happen. Hopefully the gang’s boss wasn’t breathing down his neck anymore.

Bamboo scaffolding remained by the side wall; either the gang stole it for repurposing or it was left over when the construction crews left years ago. Or maybe Fajar grew them for the gang to use.

Clusters of bamboo grew in the corners of the hall. Yin reached out to touch a shoot as she came near, and Mu’s power shivered up her arm.

Fajar may be focused, but even he knew how to keep a part of his mind alert. He sensed Yuanling nearby and ached to hold her again, to kiss and bite her and hear his name on her lips. But if he didn’t finish his work now, he’d forget until the next day. Better to get it done so he could devote his attentions wholly to his lover –

The connection broke as Mu receded, humming faintly against Yin’s spirit. She glanced back at Fajar, some several feet away, trying to properly digest what she’d sensed. Those were his thoughts. The ache in his chest and between his legs only heightened hers; her presence worsened his desire and longing to be with someone, but he still somehow maintained discipline instead of throwing the watering can away.

As a fellow martial arts practitioner, Yin was impressed. Even if getting a little impatient.

When Fajar finally set the can down with a muffled clang, Yin didn’t go to him immediately. The giddiness returned, and she offered a playful smile from behind a bamboo stalk. “Done already?”

He nodded once, now striding toward her. Heart pounding, Yin nimbly stepped over to one of the nearby trays, putting it between herself and him. Fajar paused, eyes narrowing, but he seemed to catch on. His lips curled into a hungry smile.

Come here, he signed. Don’t make me chase you.

Yin all but danced to the next row of trays. Her breath hitched when Fajar easily vaulted himself over the one she’d just been at. Warehouse prisoner or not, he was still a fighter.

He now stalked toward her, slightly hunched, as though coming after an opponent. When he dashed forward, Yin squeaked and hurried for the next obstacle, leaping over it with ease. She made the mistake of looking back to see where Fajar was; he took that split second to slide under the tray and leap up, catching her around the waist.

Yin burst out laughing. “No, help! I’ve been caught!”

Fajar snarled playfully and dragged his teeth across her neck, sending hot tingles up her scalp. She yelped when he bit down over her collarbone, then moaned when he came up her neck and mouthed at her jaw. His lips soon found Yin’s and set about to devour her.

All thoughts fled her mind when she felt his hard erection against her leg. He growled low when she rubbed against it and shrugged off his coat. His skin burned hot as she gripped his shoulders, feeling along his torso and down to his stomach. His belt came away under her deft fingers and Yin slipped her hand into his pants.

Fajar grunted against her lips as she fondled his stiff cock, feeling the veins along its length, teasing the tip. He maneuvered her backward until she bumped against the wall, and he pinned her there as his tongue eagerly claimed her mouth. His cock throbbed in her hand, hot and heavy; each stroke of her fingers drew out a needy groan.

“Grrf – huff – hahh!” he gasped against her lips, impatiently pulling out his cock. His hands slipped under her shirt, squeezing her all over until the wet ache between her legs was unbearable.

Yin pushed her pants down and whimpered when he rubbed his cock against her clit. And then he was inside her, holding her steady against the wall as he drove in and out, over and over again.

“Ahh – oh, Fajar, Fajar,” Yin panted in his ear. “You can – go faster … ohh …”

He growled low and strained against her neck, quickening his pace. His panting filled with groans, coming faster as his pleasure swelled, and Yin relished in the sounds of his desperation. His girth filled her completely, grinding against all sides with such delicious friction that her words soon turned into helpless moans. The angle he held her at ensured that his shaft rubbed against her swollen clit with each thrust. Her climax soon crashed over her, and Yin threw back her head with a wordless cry, shuddering around him.

Fajar came soon after, emptying himself inside her with a low groan. The moment drew out as they remained locked together, gasping and panting. A sense of calm passed through Yin as she listened to his breathing. Mu had gone quiet, full of satisfaction. Yin took in the silence of the hall and the fading afternoon light. Fajar’s embrace was warm and secure around her, and she nestled deeper into it.

Exhaustion soon tugged at Yin. She fought against it and glanced down at Fajar; he’d tucked his face against her neck so that all she could see was his dark hair. His beard tickled her chest.

As if sensing her need to stand, Fajar carefully eased out of her, then met her gaze as he held her steady. Adoration shone in his face once again, warming something inside her chest. Yin blinked and looked away, and her eyes stung when he pressed a feverish kiss to her cheek.

Somehow, they managed to get back to his room. Fajar lay Yin down on the mattress and enfolded her in his arms. There wasn’t any time for Yin to focus on the unease in the back of her mind; she fell asleep right then and there, surrounded by Fajar’s warmth, and the comfort of it remained with her until morning.

Chapter Text

A few days after seeing Fajar, Yin found herself in a cafe with Kuroki. It had been the latter’s idea to stroll through the new district before returning to her house for their next “art session,” which led to them exploring the vibrant streets under the late afternoon sky. There was so much to see that Yin hadn’t noticed before – karaoke bars, bubble tea shops, high-end clothing stores, and fancy restaurants. With Kuroki occasionally brushing Yin’s shoulder as they walked, it almost felt like a real date.

The cafe they now sat in was warm and cozy, and smelled pleasantly of chocolate coffee. Kuroki nursed a cup of hot tea while Yin settled for water. “I rarely go out into the city like this,” Kuroki admitted. “I have not been to this area before.”

“Oh? And how are you finding it?” Yin asked.

“It has been quite fun so far.” Kuroki sipped her tea. How she managed to avoid getting lipstick on her cup remained a mystery.

“More fun than the live study workshops?”

“Well, I would not go that far,” Kuroki said with a mischievous gleam in her otherwise serene gaze. “In fact, that reminds me: I have begun a new kimono for my next exhibition. I am still working on the pattern, but if all goes well, it shall be my most ambitious piece to date.”

Yin leaned forward a little, intrigued. “Really? What does it look like?”

Kuroki hid her smile behind the cup. “I will show it to you once it is closer to completion. And if you continue to do well in our sessions.”

The implication made Yin’s cheeks warm. “I’m sure I can keep that up,” she grinned.

“I am confident you can. You have been quite impressive for your first attempt at modelling.” Kuroki tilted her head, gazing at Yin with a seductive touch. Yin’s spine tingled pleasantly. “I can have copies made of my sketches if you wish to have some.”

Yin shook her head. “I’m good. You can keep them. Take them out of storage if you ever miss me.”

Kuroki’s smile widened. “That is true. But they are nowhere close to handling the real thing.”

Yin blushed further. Now that they were into suggestive talk, now seemed as good a time as any to build up the mood. “You know, I was thinking about what you said during our first workshop together. You’ve worked with bodies before.”

“In more ways than one, indeed.”

Yin stuttered. Kuroki watched her with such an innocent face that it was near impossible to think of her as anything but. “Well, I – I saw one of those books in your studio. Something about shibari.”

A new light appeared in Kuroki’s eyes. “You are familiar with it?”

“A little. I imagine you know more about it than me.”

Kuroki slowly swirled her cup of tea. “It is known as Japanese bondage, but it is also an art form. I learned of it during my time in Japan.”

“Really? In what way?” Yin asked. 

The artist regarded her with a calculating eye, as though wondering where this conversation might lead. “I have been both the subject tied and the one who ties,” she said. “There are many patterns of knots you can try. And the process of getting tied can be just as pleasurable as the finished product.”

“That certainly sounds like an art form,” Yin mused. “A performance of sorts.”

Butterflies danced in her stomach, but she remained focused on Kuroki. “Could you show me how it’s done?” she asked. “I’d love to see it in action.”

Kuroki’s gaze grew heavier, sharper. “Are you certain?”

“Of course. As an artist, I ought to branch out and learn new things, right?”

“Hmm. I admit, I find the thought of you tied up to be quite attractive,” Kuroki commented.

“Oh, stop.” Yin took a quick sip of water in the vain effort to ease her racing heart.

“I cannot help but tease you, Yuanling. You blush so easily.”

Yin huffed at that. “If that’s the case, I’ll be redder than ever by the end of this.”

Kuroki’s smile widened. “I shall certainly make sure of that.”

The room of Kuroki’s house where she hosted Yin was now dubbed as the courtesan’s room in her mind. Yin hadn’t realized it the last time she was here, but after doing some research in her free time, she now saw just how much this particular room resembled an ancient Japanese brothel. And a wealthy one at that.

Yin watched, her heart pounding, as Kuroki slowly and deliberately brought out a length of white rope from the cabinet. She drew a section of it taut in her delicate hands.

“For this demonstration,” she began, “I will not suspend you in mid-air. And the knot pattern will be a simple one.”

Yin nodded, admittedly relieved. She’d been tied up before, but never like this. The things she did for revenge – but she’d make this worth it.

“Also,” Kuroki added seriously, “you must tell me if you feel uncomfortable or numb anywhere. I am practiced, but this is also your first time. I will not appreciate any downplaying or trying to save my feelings. Do you understand?”

Yin nodded again. “I do.”

“Good. Now, face the mirror.”

Yin obeyed and knelt before the full-length mirror leaning against the wall. Behind her, Kuroki stood like a punishing angel dressed in white.

“Take off your clothes.”

Yin did so, managing to hide the tremble in her fingers. She shivered involuntarily once her torso was bare and not just because of the room’s pleasant coolness.

Kuroki knelt at Yin’s side, partly behind her, and slipped the rope around Yin’s neck. The long ends fell over her breasts and pooled on the ground.

“Originally, this was known as Hojōjutsu,” Kuroki explained as she tied a knot behind Yin’s neck. “It was used to bind prisoners and torture them.”

She tied the next knot over Yin’s chest. Yin gasped when Kuroki’s hands lightly circled her breasts, massaging gently so that her nipples puckered. Kuroki slid her palms along Yin’s waist and hips, then tied the next knot between her breasts.

The length of rope hung feather-light against Yin’s skin, yet she felt it like the press of a brand. All other sensations faded away, leaving only the rope and the artist’s deft hands.

“Then it evolved into what is known as kinbaku,” Kuroki continued, trailing her fingers over Yin’s stomach. They tickled just as much as the rope. “Kinbaku-bi literally means, ‘the beauty of tight binding’. You can create so many patterns that contrast and complement the curves of your body.”

Another knot under the breasts, followed by one against her bellybutton. Tingles danced over Yin’s body; her heart fluttered and her breaths came short. Somehow, Kuroki remained unbothered, as calm and collected as a still lake.

“The art of shibari comes from the juxtaposition,” Kuroki murmured in Yin’s ear. “Your bare skin against the rough rope. Your strength against exposure to the elements.”

The last knot settled against Yin’s clit. She gasped softly, shifting slightly on her knees, and Kuroki paused. “How does it feel?”

“Good,” Yin managed. Her gut twisted at the truth. “Keep going.”

“Stand on your knees,” Kuroki ordered.

Yin did so. Kuroki drew both sides of the rope between her legs, up her back, and slipped them through the loop behind her neck. She then brought both ends under Yin’s arms to her chest and slipped them through the loop between the first two knots. When Kuroki pulled the rope taut, the loop formed a diamond shape.

“So that’s how it’s done,” Yin said breathlessly.

Kuroki hummed in agreement. “It seems complicated at first, but it truly isn’t.” She brought both ends back around to Yin’s back, tied a friction knot, then wrapped them around Yin once again, this time slipping them through the loop under Yin’s breasts. In the mirror, the shape of her body seemed to push back against the rope, accentuating her curves.

Kuroki repeated the wrapping twice more, slipping the rope ends through the final loops, and finally tied it off at Yin’s back above her ass. When Yin shifted, the rope moved with her, pressing firmly against her skin and cunt. An ache of desire simmered inside her from the sensation of being touched but denied the pleasure of it.

She glanced at Kuroki to find her smiling slightly. “You look exquisite like this,” the artist commented, sliding her hands over Yin’s shoulders. “How do you feel?”

“Great,” Yin said, trying not to sound as breathless as she felt. The lack of full contact over her took on a new weight, and the ache between her legs deepened. “It looks amazing. Feels really good, too.” 

“That is excellent to hear.” Kuroki’s hands roamed down to squeeze Yin’s ass, fondling slowly. Yin moaned softly and reached back to feel the artist’s thighs, but Kuroki caught her hands.

“Ah, ah! It seems I must restrain these as well,” she said with a light smirk. “Wait here, dearest. I will not be long.”

She definitely wasn’t. Before Yin knew it, she felt the press of rope around her forearms, bringing them together at her front and leaving a column of knots up to her elbows. Only her legs remained untied.

“You are adorable,” Kuroki purred. “All tied up like a poor hare.”

A shadow lay over her face in the mirror’s reflection. Yin couldn’t tell if it was just a trick of her own mind – something about Kuroki took on a darker, more dominant note, and Yin’s heart skipped a beat.

Kuroki knelt in front of Yin and kissed her then, pushing deeply with her tongue. There was nothing languid about this; the artist was firm, commanding, and Yin could only moan against her lips, every part of her tingling with desire for release. When Kuroki broke the kiss, Yin whined, but the artist simply trailed further down. Her lips left burning spots over Yin’s skin quite unlike the unrelenting rope, and the difference of both made her dizzy.

When Kuroki caught Yin’s nipple between her soft lips, Yin gasped. “Ah! Yes, oh yes …”

“What do you say, Yuanling?” Kuroki asked, abandoning her breast. Her dark eyes were somehow darker as she gazed up at Yin, and her smile appeared like a cat’s. “Come now, at least remember your manners.”

“Hnng – please, my lady,” Yin panted. “Please kiss me.”

“Very good.” Kuroki proceeded to suck Yin’s breast, her lips moving with such lazy strokes that it was like being massaged with expert hands, only this time with a wet tongue. Yin mewled with pleasure, arching her back against the restrictive rope, searching for the feel of Kuroki’s silk kimono against her sensitive skin.

“Mmm,” Kuroki moaned, kissing around Yin’s breast and moving onto the next. “You taste so good, dearest.” She licked Yin’s nipple, eliciting a trembling sigh. “Does that feel good? Do you want more?”

“Yes,” Yin gasped. “Yes, more.”

Kuroki’s fingers hooked around the rope and tugged. The pressure around Yin’s torso deepened, and she whined with need. “Beg some more, dearest. I like hearing it.”

“Oh – ohh!” Yin moaned, eyes fluttering. Slick pooled in her cunt, mingling with the heat. “Please, my lady, I want more …”

Kuroki trailed more kisses over Yin’s stomach, making her shudder. After what felt like an age of teasing, she withdrew, leaning back on her knees, and removed her kimono. She seemed to move extra slowly, revealing inch after inch of milky white skin, and Yin could only sit there with mounting desire.

“Now, kiss me,” Kuroki commanded.

Yin leaned forward and kissed her. At the same time, Kuroki touched Yin all over, teasing her nipples between strong fingers, squeezing her flesh at the waist and thighs, and playing with the knot against Yin’s clit. Yin moaned as she moved her lips over Kuroki’s body, drawing out pleased sighs and soft moans from the artist.

When Kuroki stood up, it seemed only natural to tease her clit with Yin’s tongue. Kuroki gasped with pleasure, moving her hips against Yin’s mouth as Yin pressed deeper, tasting the artist’s sweet juices.

“Ahh – oh, yes,” Kuroki panted, fisting her hands in Yin’s hair. “Yes, just like that … Ohh, yes, yes!”

She fell to her knees, her arms slipping around Yin’s waist, and Yin kissed her eagerly. Their thighs slid together in a lock and Yin mewled as Kuroki’s sex rubbed against hers. She joined the pulsating rhythm of their hips enthusiastically, chasing the oncoming swell of ecstasy –

The burst of it was like a flower blossoming in her core. Yin cried out with a drawn-out moan, mingling with Kuroki’s, and then they were both lying on the floor together. Their legs remained entwined as Kuroki rode out the wave of her climax; her small movements against Yin’s clit gradually subsided, and she lay back with a sigh, panting heavily.

In the silence that followed, the Water talisman’s presence washed over Yin with a pleasant coolness. Yin might’ve relaxed under it if it weren’t for the ancient feel that followed it, reminiscent of a dark abyss beneath the ocean. Shui’s wordless message trickled through her mind, effortlessly filling cracks and crevices, and Yin couldn’t help but shiver a little.

“Are you cold?” Kuroki asked, immediately rolling onto her side to look at Yin.

“I’m alright,” Yin said, offering a tired smile. “That was amazing.”

“That is good to hear. And you did very well, dearest.” She smoothed her hand over Yin’s breast. “You feel so delightful under me. You would look absolutely delectable while suspended.”

Yin giggled. “You’d eat me up in mid-air?”

“I would do that and more,” Kuroki winked. “Ah, but enough games. Let me untie you …”

As the rope fell away, Yin couldn’t help but press against Kuroki, aching for more contact. It seemed Kuroki desired the same; their heavy, panting breaths soon filled the room as they rubbed their bodies together, breasts pushing against the other, stomachs sliding over sweat-slicked skin. Kuroki fondled Yin’s thighs and kissed her deeply.

A delirious thought entered Yin’s mind – she could complete the ritual right now. And maybe keep going after the fact …

But Kuroki apparently had other plans. She broke the kiss and gently laid Yin down, then brought out a small container of cream from seemingly nowhere. The cream was pleasant against Yin’s skin as Kuroki massaged the parts that had been touched by the rope. Yin soon relaxed.

“That feels great. Thanks,” she said with a sigh.

“My pleasure. The last thing either of us would want is to have you covered in rope burns,” Kuroki said. “I choose my type of rope to avoid those, but you can never be too careful.”

Yin regarded her for a moment. Perhaps this was too pushy, but her curiosity refused to let it go. “Speaking of being too careful, I feel like you were holding back a little.” At Kuroki’s questioning look, Yin elaborated, “Our first time, you were so graceful and composed, like how you are in public. Well – for someone having sex. But this time, it was like you wanted to be someone different but couldn’t.” Yin paused. “Sorry. I don’t mean to pry or anything.”

Kuroki lay on her side next to Yin, propping her head up on one arm. Her silky black hair cascaded over her shoulders and chest like a waterfall. For a moment, she seemed to hesitate; Yin rolled onto her side to face the artist fully, and it was only then that Kuroki spoke.

“My twin sister was the calmer one with her partners,” she said. “While I was more dangerous.”

A sister? Yin tucked that information away for later. “Dangerous? How so?” she asked.

“Let us say that this bondage is barely even half of what I liked to do back then.” Kuroki bit her lip; an odd gesture to see on someone usually so collected. “I still like to do those other things. Some call them too intense – or perhaps it is my methods that are too much.”

“So you don’t do them anymore?” Yin asked. “Aren’t there people who’d be happy to try things out with you?”

Kuroki shrugged. “I have never managed to find the right partner. Nor did I want the public to learn of my tastes. So I set it aside and focused on my work with the Museum.”

Pity stirred in Yin’s chest. “You shouldn’t have to hide that part of you,” she said. “Especially if it’s just for your private life. Be your true self. As long as you’re with consenting adults,” she added teasingly.

Kuroki chuckled at that. Then she sobered, glancing at Yin for a heartbeat before looking away. “Maybe one day,” she said eventually. “If the time is right.”

***

It was over four weeks since Yin’s Burning. A whole month come and gone. When she first began her mission, part of her had been doubtful about succeeding but still determined to at least try.

Now she had two talismans under her belt with the third underway and a path paved to claim the fourth. It was more than Yin ever imagined she’d accomplish. And she hadn’t broken under the pressure of fucking her targets.

If only she didn’t have to enjoy it so much! It was one thing for her targets to be good at fucking. It was another thing entirely for Yin to start … feeling something for them.

Guilt twisted in her chest, but there was no use in trying not to think about it. Not when she stood in the Club’s locker room, having gone through Sean’s lessons and felt the eyes of every disciple on her back.

Sharpest of all was Sean’s gaze. It was pretty much an open secret at this point that he favoured Yin. And it occurred to her right then and there: why was she still putting up this facade when the Fire talisman was already hers?

Why not just leave and free up her evenings to focus on catching Jinfeng’s attention? Or making a plan to get into the Sanctuary (which she tried not to worry too much about)? Yin knew how to use a bo staff; learning from Sean helped to refine her skills, but she didn’t even need to use them at this point. If Sean attacked her, Huo would answer her call.

Yin stared into the depths of her locker. Why was she still here?

The thought plagued her as she made her way to the quiet bar. It couldn’t be because she actually felt something for Sean, right? She just needed the martial arts practice. Keep an eye on her enemies, that sort of thing. Walking away from the Club shouldn’t be a big deal. In fact, she should be overjoyed!

That settled it, then. She’d pack her things and just leave. Maybe if she brought it up with Sean, made up some excuse about distant relatives needing help, he’d fall for it and let her go silently. He’d cared for her enough to let that happen, right?

Don’t be stupid, Yin thought. He doesn’t care. He just wants the sex.

Huo simmered against her spirit. That wasn’t true, and Yin knew it.

Yin shook her head. Now wasn’t the time to think about what-ifs. She had a mission and she needed to stick with it, feelings or not. Besides, she didn’t care about Sean. She didn’t.

She arrived at the bar to find Sean already standing there with his beer. He was waiting for her.

And just like that, Yin was stranded on an island with no way of knowing how to get back home. She felt small under his gaze just now, not for the first time, as if she were a child again under his care. Back when she still loved him and wanted him to stay.

Sean hurt her. Yin wanted to use him. And yet … she still cared, deep down, and it twisted painfully in her chest.

Sean watched as Yin approached him. Sometimes they met here; other times, they retreated to his quarters. They didn’t have sex all the time either, and Yin was certain it was due to Huo’s connection that she and Sean just seemed to know when their moods aligned.

She now stood before him. Words escaped her, but Yin at least knew what she wanted. She leaned her head against his chest and let his heat surround her as she listened to his steady heartbeat. Sean didn’t push her away; to Yin’s surprise, his hand slid around her waist to hold her firmly by his side.

It wasn’t exactly a hug. Maybe that’s why he was able to do it.

Yin grit her teeth. It was bad enough that she cared for Fajar and craved his comfort. With Sean, it was somehow ten times worse because – because this was what she’d always wanted back then. Something to prove that Sean cared for her in return, however that might look.

Sean said nothing as Yin leaned against him in the half-embrace. Eventually she withdrew and they shared drinks in silence. Yin’s hands clenched around the glass of water as she considered asking him. It couldn’t hurt, could it? What was the worst he could do, yell at her? Imprison her in one of the lounges? That was ridiculous.

But whatever happened, it wouldn’t be positive. Yin was certain of that much.

Stones weighed in her gut, making it hard to breathe evenly. She bit her lip, bracing herself, and – 

“Sifu,” she said, “can I ask where you learned Kung-Fu?”

Fuck it. Yin couldn’t ask him. Not now. And besides, there wasn’t any need to ask him. She was owned by no one but herself, and Sean was an enemy.

Sean glanced sideways at her. “Is this your idea of getting me in the mood?” he asked, deadpan.

Yin couldn’t help but smile. It made her feel a little less shitty. “I’m just curious. You’re not like any other sifu with the methods you use.”

Sean’s cigarette glowed bright for a heartbeat. “What do you think?” he asked. “You probably have a story in your head about me. Lots of people do.”

Yin hesitated. She needed to tread carefully here. “I did a little research on your style. Apparently, there was another master who used to teach Bajiquan years ago. He was pretty famous … I think his name was, um, Liang?”

Sean exhaled a cloud of smoke. “So what?”

“I saw some photos of him,” Yin said. “He looks like you. Has the same frown and everything.”

Sean snorted under his breath. After a few heartbeats of silence, he fixed her with a look that would make any thug back down. Yin resisted the urge to step back.

Through Huo, she sensed Sean’s inner turmoil. He hated to think about Sibak Liang, but he couldn’t ever help it. The last thing he wanted to do was discuss his old man, but …

Something about Yuanling made him want to be honest. Confide in her. He wanted to trust her with what he hid inside. He had a knack for sniffing out who was rotten to the core, and Yuanling wasn’t one of those.

“This is the only time I’ll talk about him,” he said. “Got it?”

Yin swallowed. “Yes, Sifu.”

“Liang Xiaodan was my father.”

There was a pause, as though Sean was trying to gauge her reaction.

“Oh,” Yin said, using her surprise at his honesty. “I’d say that’s amazing, but you don’t seem happy about it, Sifu.”

He didn’t respond.

“Where is he now?” Yin ventured, heart pounding. She already knew the answer, but how would Sean phrase it?

“He’s dead,” Sean said flatly. “Went out years ago.”

Yin moistened her dry lips. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” he said sharply. “I’m done with him.”

His feelings trembled through Huo’s connection. It was almost too much to take in at once – the anger and bitterness mingled with longing, the self-hatred that burned him from within, clashing with whatever hate he once held for Sibak Liang. Hell, Sean despised himself for feeling any of this at all.

A thick silence fell over them. Yin didn’t know what to say that would salvage the mood; there was absolutely no chance of asking him to let her leave the disciples now. Damn it.

“Yuanling,” he said suddenly, “have you been to the Museum recently?”

She wasn’t expecting that. “I – yes. How’d you know?”

“I have disciples working there as security for the lead curator.”

Yin narrowed her eyes. “Sifu, are you spying on me?” she asked.

“I didn’t tell them to,” Sean said. “Their friends probably told them about you, and word gets back to me.”

Well, shit. Yin rarely saw Sean’s disciples whenever she visited the Museum; were they just hiding in the shadows like ninjas?

“It’s nothing major, Sifu,” Yin said, keeping her voice level. “I’m just a member there. I signed up as an artist.”

“An artist,” he repeated flatly.

“Yeah. I draw. And I like the extra benefits.” Banging Kuroki not included. Though, maybe a little. Kind of.

Sean arched a brow at her. “Do you get these ‘benefits’ from the lead curator?”

Yin’s heart nearly stopped. Did he just read her mind?

“What do you mean?” she asked carefully.

“Kuroki. My disciples saw you hanging around with her.”

Her palms began to sweat against the cool glass. “You know Kuroki, Sifu?”

“She’s an acquaintance.”

“That’s why you sent your disciples to her as security?”

“Listen.” Something unsteady touched Sean’s face. “You should stay away from her. She’s not someone you can trust.”

Now this was interesting. Fajar didn’t like Sean, and Sean didn’t trust Kuroki … Seemed like her group of assassins weren’t as tightly knit as one might expect.

“If you don’t trust her, why help her out?” Yin asked. “Besides, she hasn’t done anything wrong, has she? She’s been really nice to me –”

“That’s just the appearance she puts up,” Sean said forcefully, setting his beer bottle on the bar counter with a thunk. “I’m telling you this because you still have a lot to learn. Kuroki is dangerous, and I don’t want you getting tied up in her problems.” His eyes burned into Yin’s face. “Are we clear?”

Yin moistened her dry lips. “Yes, Sifu.”

Sean didn’t seem satisfied. His gaze searched her own, and the intensity of it pushed Yin to look away. “What?” he demanded.

“Nothing, Sifu,” she replied immediately.

“Remember, I’m not reassigning you anywhere. Least of all to the Museum.” When Yin didn’t respond, Sean took her upper arm in a firm grip. “You got something to say?”

“No,” Yin said quickly.

“Bullshit. Spit it out.”

Trying to lie to him was useless. And dangerous. But Yin wasn’t going to tell him about Kuroki. She couldn’t. Nor could she talk about what truly bothered her deep down.

He wasn’t going to reassign her no matter what. He wanted to keep her close. That was enough of an answer to her unspoken question: will you let me leave your wuguan?

For some reason, it stung. Not the part where he’d refuse; she could handle that. It was the fact that he’d be hurt. She told herself repeatedly that he didn’t care, but deep down she knew that was a lie.

And … she didn’t want to hurt him. Not like this.

Admitting it to herself only made the storm inside worse. A memory flashed across her mind’s eye: she saw him walking away down the darkened hall, leaving her alone just like Yang did.

“I just,” Yin began, then hesitated as a lump travelled up her throat. “I’d like to be with you, Sifu.”

“You’re already with me.”

“I know. I mean …” Yin sighed. The memory faded. “Nevermind. It’s nothing.”

She glanced up at him, half-dreading what she’d see. But it was only that hesitance in his expression again. “If you mean being with me like –” he began.

“No, not like that,” Yin said quickly. “I know you’re not that type, Sifu. I’m sorry. I don’t know how to explain it.” That wasn’t true. She just couldn’t talk about it without risking everything she’d worked for.

Sean regarded her with hard eyes. His cigarette glowed bright then faded.

“You think I’m going to throw you out?” he asked, his voice rough with the effort to keep it low. “Is someone giving you shit about being with me? Telling you lies about what I’ll do?”

“No, it’s nothing like that.”

Sean, please stay, her young voice echoed in Yin’s mind. I love you!

Next thing she knew, he was standing there in Father’s training hall, watching impassively as Fajar cut her throat.

If he truly did care, it wasn’t for Yin. It was for Yuanling. A fake woman, a facade. If he knew that she was really Yin from the past, he’d truly cast her aside. Maybe even try to kill her and tie off that loose end.

Yin set her jaw against the rising pain and bitter grief. She couldn’t stay. This was only getting worse. “I – I have to go, Sifu. I’m sorry.”

She quickly saluted him and turned to go, but his strong hand clamped around her arm and hauled her back around to face him. His face burned with a furious fire.

“What the hell is going on with you?” he demanded. “Just spit it out, Yuanling. What is it?”

“Nothing, Sifu,” Yin insisted. “It’s – just me being weak. I need to deal with it on my own.”

Just as she hoped, Sean took the excuse. It was something he understood, after all. Any weakness needed to be rooted out, and doing it alone proved that you were strong enough. Even if Huo simmered with his dissatisfaction and uncertainty, Sean didn’t argue.

“Fine,” he said, slowly releasing her. Yin could tell that he didn’t really want to, but even he had to follow his own rules. “Go, then.”

Yin inclined her head. “Thank you.”

“Just don’t take forever about it.”

“Of course, Sifu.”

The weight of his gaze remained on her as Yin hurried away from the Club, retreating to the safety of her father’s Wuguan where she could finally cry herself to sleep.

Chapter Text

There were barely any people in the Club that Yin wanted to say goodbye to. Only Lanzhi came to mind when she thought about it. The following day, she managed to join Lanzhi in the locker room after training and nudged her shoulder.

“I’m leaving the Club for a little while,” Yin murmured.

Lanzhi’s eyes went wide. “What? Why?” she asked in a hushed voice. “Is it – are the disciples giving you trouble? Is Sean beating you up?”

“No, no,” Yin assured her. “I just need to take a break. A long one.”

“Is that even allowed?”

“I’m about to find out. Don’t tell anybody else, alright? I’ll leave a note for Sifu, and I don’t want him to know that you knew before he did.”

Lanzhi visibly swallowed. “My lips are sealed. But … why are you telling me at all?”

“I wanted to let you know so you wouldn’t worry about me.”

Lanzhi bit her lip, evidently worried already. “Okay. But you’ll keep in touch, right? You got my number. If I can help with anything –”

“You’ll be the first to know,” Yin promised. “But I’ll feel better knowing that you’re focusing on training and stuff. Stay safe, alright?”

Lanzhi nodded. “You too, Yuanling.”

Yin nodded back. With all her things packed in a bag, she left the locker room and strode down the corridor. She sensed the figure behind her but didn’t stop; if he wanted to talk to her, he could start first.

“Hey. Yuanling.”

Yin paused and turned to find Xuanjun following her. He stopped a few feet away, regarding her impassively.

“What do you want?” Yin asked.

“I heard you’re leaving,” he said. “Don’t worry, I won’t spill the beans. Don’t want Sifu ripping my head off.”

“Too bad,” Yin snorted.

“Speak for yourself. Once Sifu finds out you’ve left, he’ll be pissed.”

“I won’t be gone forever.” Not that she knew that for certain. The smart thing to do was to stay back for good until all the talismans were hers. But if Sean came after her …

“Suit yourself,” Xuanjun shrugged. “For what it’s worth, I’d like it if you stayed gone for good.”

“Then it’s a good thing I don’t care about your opinion, little brother,” Yin said coolly.

With that, she turned on her heel and left him standing in the darkened corridor.

Yin left her message in Sean’s quarters, having snuck in while he was elsewhere. She hadn’t written much; Sean liked things to the point, so all it read was: From Yuanling. I’m leaving your wuguan. I don’t know when I’ll be back, but I need a break. I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you this in person. I love you, Sean.

I love you, her child-self cried as the door swung shut. Don’t leave me. Please come back.

Yin grit her teeth against the sting of tears. That time was long gone. There was no point in dwelling on it anymore.

She left the message on the bed, then disappeared into the night.

***

“This is my progress so far,” Kuroki said, extending a hand to the mannequin. Black silk draped over its figure, pinned into place in the shape of a kimono. It didn’t look modern by any means; the entire thing was long and pooled onto the ground like a Heian-era piece.

On the nearby worktable was a draft of the pattern Kuroki planned to embroider into the silk. Mountains, lakes, and blossoming trees made up the bottom half. At the top were clouds, a glowing moon, and a swirling dragon.

“It’s beautiful,” Yin said. “I can’t wait to see it finished.”

Kuroki tilted her head. She must’ve sensed Yin’s lack of enthusiasm. “I’m sorry,” Yin said quickly. “I guess I don’t feel very well today.”

“Oh dear, do not worry about it.” Kuroki immediately came near and laid the back of her hand against Yin’s forehead. “Would you like some water? Or something to eat? You should have told me earlier if you wanted to reschedule our session.”

“Sorry,” Yin said sheepishly. “I just didn’t want to disappoint you.”

Kuroki tutted in disapproval. “You should know better, dearest.”

“You’re right. I’m not sick or anything, by the way. Just … had a rough few days.”

She hadn’t been to the Club since the night she left for good. The only news she got was from Lanzhi through texting, and by Yin’s request, those were few and far between. She even used this as an opportunity to practice shielding herself from Huo’s connection to Sean. The less she knew, the easier she hoped it’d be.

But that didn’t mean she had to like it.

“I had to leave someone I cared about,” Yin admitted. “For personal reasons. And I don’t think we could stick with each other. But I feel bad about it.”

“Hmm. We must all do what is best for ourselves, our safety and future,” Kuroki mused. She gently brushed Yin’s bangs out of her eyes. “Try not to dwell too much on it. Those days are in the past. You are here now, and there is no trouble around us, is there?”

“No,” Yin agreed. “Just your art.”

“Indeed. And speaking of art, I have a request to make of you. Once this kimono is finished, I would like you to wear it.”

Yin blinked, caught off-guard. “Me? With your art?”

Kuroki nodded, smiling slightly with amusement. “You heard correctly.”

“I – it’d be an honour,” Yin stammered. “But I’m not even a professional model!”

“That is no concern. I will be there to make sure everything is perfect.”

“Oh. I’d love to wear it, then. At least I won’t make a fool of myself,” Yin said weakly, unable to stop her mouth. What was she saying? And since when did Kuroki want her to wear an exhibition piece?

“I am glad to hear it. Now, then …” Kuroki took Yin’s hand in hers. “Shall we go to the new district? It is getting quite stuffy in here.”

As they left the Museum, Yin kept an eye out for Sean’s disciples but saw none. They must really be hiding in the shadows like ninjas. Yin half-expected one of them to leap out at her and drag her kicking and screaming to the Club.

But none of that happened. And even if it did, Kuroki was there. No doubt she’d call the disciples off and demand an explanation, giving Yin a chance to practice her improvisation skills.

“I do not think I have ever seen you so tense,” Kuroki observed as her bodyguard, Huang, drove them into the new district.

“I’ll feel better once we’re walking around,” Yin promised. “Don’t let me ruin the mood.”

“Fear not,” Kuroki winked. “I have some skills up my sleeve.”

As it turned out, she certainly knew how to lead a date. Yin wouldn’t be surprised if she could control the weather; the afternoon was clear and warm, and the air was fresh. They got bubble tea at a famous shop, which was enough to lift Yin’s spirits considerably. She hadn’t had her favourite mango tea in ages! After exchanging a taste of Kuroki’s matcha with her own, they explored the entertainment district with its game stores and convention centres.

Later, to rest their feet, Kuroki brought them to a popular cat cafe, easily paying for both of their tickets since Yin didn’t have enough. Yin all but forgot her troubles as two plump cats settled against her side; Bao was white with black spots while Xiaohei was fully dark. It was only when Xiaohei rolled over for a belly rub that Yin saw a white spot on his back paw.

Meanwhile, Kuroki stroked the back of a slim, short-haired cat named Zuzu lounging on their table. They took selfies together with their fluffy friends, giggled over teasing them with toys, and fed them treats.

“We used to keep a cat in our household,” Kuroki said. “A siamese one. My sister named her Kumo, meaning ‘pearl’.”

“Did she look like a pearl?”

“When she curled up and hid all her black spots, yes.” A distant look appeared in Kuroki’s face.

“What happened to her?” Yin asked.

“I do not know. She remained in Japan while I moved here.” A pause. “I hope she is well.”

“I’m sure she is,” Yin smiled. “I’ll bet she’s thinking about you right now.”

Kuroki smirked at that. “Surely you know that cats have better things to do than think of their owners?”

“Sure, but you’re kind of like a cat yourself, you know.”

“Is that an insult or a compliment?”

“A compliment, of course,” Yin laughed. “I love cats! Though, maybe not the ones that bite.”

Kuroki leaned a little closer. “And if I bite?” she said, a playful gleam in her eyes. “Will you still love this cat?”

“It depends,” Yin said, her pulse quickening. “Bite me in the right places and I might love you more.”

Kuroki arched a brow. “That sounds like a challenge.”

“Maybe it is. Maybe … it’s almost time to get back.”

Kuroki smiled at the implication. “Ah, but you have forgotten to give this cat a treat. She is getting quite hungry.”

“Well then, let me fix that …” Yin closed the distance between them and kissed her. Thank god they sat in a secluded corner! Their only witnesses were the cats who soon grew bored and trotted away. The softness of Kuroki’s dominating lips and tongue sent fresh tingles over Yin’s skin.

Kuroki eventually pulled away and took Yin’s hand. “Come, my sweet,” she all but purred. “Our clothes are covered in cat hair. The sooner we get out of them, the better.”

“Anything you say, my lady,” Yin said, her heart racing with anticipation.

The matter of Sean barely surfaced in her mind as they returned to Kuroki’s house. The Museum was closed at this time of night, and most of the security would’ve gone home by now. Thus Yin and Kuroki reached the latter’s house in the snowy glade without coming across anybody.

Yin settled into the pleasant coziness of the courtesan’s room with a sigh. She’d come to really enjoy this room’s ambience. The warm candlelight, the painted walls and screen, the flutter of snow outside … If she didn’t know any better, she’d call it romantic.

Kuroki soon emerged from behind the screen wearing a teal furisode embroidered with pink and gold flowers. Her makeup was flawless, as was her hair pinned with gold ornaments. How she managed to get dressed up so fast was beyond Yin – or maybe it was thanks to the Water talisman.

As for Yin, she’d opted to wear a black skirt and blouse. While Kuroki served her tea and taught her how to play the shamisen, Yin couldn’t help but feel severely underdressed. But it was all part of the act, wasn’t it? Kuroki was the courtesan here, seeing to her companion’s pleasure, and Yin couldn’t help but admit that being pampered like this felt amazing.

Every movement of Kuroki’s was an art in itself. Each touch of her hand sent a flutter through Yin’s chest. The white rope remained on the table, perfectly innocent, a reminder of what would soon take place.

“Another sweet, dearest?” Kuroki asked, lifting a bite-sized matcha cake to Yin’s lips.

“You’ll give me cavities at this rate,” Yin laughed.

“I promise this is the last one. I simply enjoy watching you eat. Come now, open up!”

Yin obeyed and ate the cake. “Thank you, my lady,” she said, licking her lips.

Kuroki smiled, but something about it felt off. It didn’t escape Yin’s notice that she seemed to be putting on more of a performance than before. Even the Water talisman’s presence trembled with something akin to restlessness.

“What’s wrong?” Yin asked gently.

Kuroki blinked. “Nothing at all,” she said with her usual graceful smile. “I am here with my dearest in the most perfect setting. What could be wrong?”

“That’s all great,” Yin agreed. “But … I feel like you’re not happy about something.”

Kuroki lowered her gaze, saying nothing.

“Is it something I did?”

“No,” the artist said immediately. “It has nothing to do with you, I promise. I only …” She sighed heavily. “I admit I grow tired with all this set-up. I do enjoy it, but the entertainment, it – it is mostly filler at this point.”

“We don’t have to keep doing it,” Yin assured her, quickly covering her own surprise. Wasn’t all this performance Kuroki’s thing? “What do you want to do instead?”

Kuroki hesitated, absentmindedly fiddling with the edge of her sleeve. “I have considered what you said before about me being myself. I would like to try it, but … I am worried.”

She glanced at Yin as though worried about her reaction. Yin, for her part, was stunned by the admission. A memory flickered across her mind’s eye of Kuroki eight years ago, standing in Father’s training hall, all dressed in black with her hair cut short and dark bangs covering her eyes.

Yin remembered seeing her attack Father. Kuroki never landed a hit, but even then, the sight of her with the three-quarter staff, swinging its blades around like nothing, was frightening.

Now Yin sat with Kuroki, and here she seemed smaller, far more delicate than the black-robed assassin from long ago.

“I get it,” Yin said. “I’m a little nervous too, honestly. But we can work through it together. Here,” she continued, shuffling on her knees to face Kuroki fully. “Tell me what you’re into. Your actual kinks.”

Kuroki bit her lip. “I like tying my partners up with less … refinery than you saw last time. I prefer to assert full control. And … I also enjoy knife-play.”

Yin honestly wasn’t too surprised by that. The thought of having it done on herself, however, was a whole other matter. “I’ve never tried knife-play before. I’m guessing you like blood too?”

Kuroki nodded, watching her closely.

Yin could just say that she wasn’t into either of those things. They could continue with their vanilla-esque routine, and she’d have the Water talisman in hand. But something pushed her to go further. “I’m willing to give it a try.”

Kuroki’s eyes went wide. “Really? Are you certain?”

Hell no! Yin honestly didn’t know what to expect with this at all – but for some reason, she didn’t want Kuroki to remain stuck in her perfect image forever. That had to be pretty damn stifling. Why not let her true self out once in a while?

Why did Yin want to help her like this at all?

It’s just part of the act, she reminded herself. Remember your mission.

“I’m pretty sure,” she said. “Besides, we have safewords if things get too intense. Let’s call it matcha. What do you think?”

Kuroki was silent for a few more heartbeats, then squared her shoulders. “Very well. But first, you must understand that my aim is not to wound you or cut you deeply. It is only about the sensation. I have a medical kit in case things go wrong –”

Yin took her hand. “It’s alright. I trust you.” And part of her meant it.

Kuroki nodded once. “Then kiss me,” she commanded.

Yin kissed her, slow and sensual just as Kuroki liked it. When Kuroki drew Yin’s hands to the front of her furisode, Yin understood and began to undress her, leaning down to kiss the skin that appeared behind each layer. Kuroki hummed with approval, tilting her head back; Yin released her hair so that it cascaded over the artist’s milky shoulders. Her nipples stiffened, small and pink against the white mounds of her breasts.

The sound of Kuroki’s sighs sent a pleasant warmth settling between Yin’s legs, followed closely by wetness. Her own clothes were easier to remove; Kuroki smoothed her hands over Yin’s thighs, up her waist, and over her breasts, sending hot tingles all over her skin.

“Very good,” she purred as Yin kissed her stomach. “Ahh … Enough, my sweet. Sit up.”

Yin sat back on her knees, still tingling with the ghost of Kuroki’s touch. Kuroki stood and turned away, but instead of retrieving the white rope from the table, she went to the cabinet and brought out a length of black rope.

When she turned around, the look on her face was so unlike herself that a shiver passed down Yin’s spine. A wild light shone in the artist’s eyes, reminding her of Fajar … But this was different. Kuroki gazed at her with dark, hungry eyes, and a wide cat-like smile.

She stepped forward, passing in front of the mirror. For a split second, Yin saw Kuroki’s reflection with white hair and tears of mascara down her painted face – 

And then her vision was full of Kuroki herself. A sudden kiss, filling Yin’s mouth with soft, demanding lips and an eager tongue. The roughness of it caught her off guard; even more surprising was when Kuroki pulled away and Yin felt the tight embrace of rope around her wrists. Her arms were bound behind her.

“Surprised, my pet?” Kuroki tittered, standing up once more and holding both ends of the rope. She tugged lightly and giggled when Yin squirmed. “Oh, how pitiable you look.”

The change of endearment wasn’t lost on Yin. Kuroki slowly circled her with the rope, slipping it through Yin’s waist and over her chest, under her arms and between her legs. Each tug shifted Yin’s position, pulling at her arms and shoulders so that her back arched. Warmth flushed her face as she bared herself to the artist completely, giving away more pieces of freedom with each knot tied.

“Bondage suits you, pet,” Kuroki said, low and teasing. “Ah, ah! Do not look at the mirror until I say so.” She tilted her head, looking Yin up and down, and smiled. For some reason, Yin felt the urge to look away from Kuroki’s piercing gaze.

“Oh, do not be so embarrassed,” the artist cooed. A sharp tug of the rope brought Yin’s face around. She gasped, looking up at Kuroki’s naked self. “Keep your eyes on me or I will be very displeased.”

“I’m sorry, my lady,” Yin offered.

The artist hummed with approval. “You are forgiven.”

By the time Kuroki finished, Yin was breathless and aching in all the right places. The rope was tight enough that she could barely move. Her gut twisted at the thought, but there wasn’t anything to truly fear, was there? Kuroki knew what she was doing. Hopefully.

“Beautiful,” Kuroki purred. “Look in the mirror.”

Yin dared to look over her shoulder. Her pounding heart skipped a beat upon seeing the trussed-up woman in the mirror. This was no organized binding like before; lengths of rope connected the knots of a messy spider’s web, a web Yin herself was trapped in.

“If we were in my studio, I would suspend you in the air,” Kuroki murmured against Yin’s ear. “Can you imagine that, pet? Hanging and helpless with your legs parted for me?”

Yin shivered as Kuroki’s teeth grazed her earlobe. “That sounds – scary,” she managed, breathless.

“Oh? Perhaps you would like some company, then,” Kuroki suggested. Her fingers slid between the rope; one hand teased Yin’s nipple while the other settled against her clit, rubbing firmly. Yin tilted her head back with a moan.

“Yes, my pet,” Kuroki purred. “Imagine yourself splayed out for my guests. Your wetness on display, trickling between your legs. Imagine the sounds I could draw out from you.”

Pleasure built between Yin’s legs, aching and unbearable. She tried to buck against Kuroki’s fingers, but another tug of the rope brought her in line with a gasp.

“It seems someone is impatient,” Kuroki said sweetly. “Shall I teach you manners, pet? Shall I make you wait for release?”

Yin whined. Kuroki laughed lightly and tweaked her nipple. “It seems I do. And I have just the tool to aid me.”

A flash of metal in the mirror as Kuroki drew a blade from an ornate sheath. Yin’s breath caught in her throat at the sight. It was unlike any knife she’d ever seen, with a delicately carved handle, no crossguard, and the dark blade patterned with white waves.

“Do you know what this is called?” Kuroki asked.

“No, my lady.”

“This is a tantō. These were usually carried by samurai. I have kept this one since I was a child; it was a gift for self-defence.” Kuroki pressed her cheek to Yin’s as they both admired the tantō. “What do you think?”

“It’s beautiful,” Yin breathed, admiring how the decorated blade caught the candlelight. “I’ve never seen one before.”

“It is deadly,” Kuroki said, visibly pleased. She twirled the tantō effortlessly in her hand. “I maintain its sharpness. What do you think it will feel like on your skin, my pet?”

Yin’s heart jumped into her throat. She barely had time to reply before she was pushed back on the floor. A yank of the rope binding her ankles brought her legs up, and electricity flooded her veins as her cunt was laid bare. Somewhere above her, Kuroki laughed lightly.

“Oh, how flushed and wet you are,” she purred. “Now, my pet … Do not move.”

It felt like ages before Yin finally felt the cold touch of the tantō’s flat side against her thigh. She released a breath she didn’t realize she’d held, then gasped as the blade slowly turned onto its point, tracing a line to her hip. Tingles followed after the tantō, and Yin twitched.

The blade left her seconds later, only to settle over her stomach. Yin gasped, straining against her bindings at the ticklish sensation. Somehow, the metal felt far colder than before.

“Your skin turns so red,” Kuroki murmured, wholly focused on her work. “If I press any harder, I might draw blood. Shall I do so, pet?”

Yin could barely form a coherent thought. “I – ah!”

A slight pinch against her skin. The tantō’s kiss turned hot, and Yin panted as the edge circled her belly button before slowly travelling up to rest between her breasts.

“So soft,” Kuroki hummed. “Can you feel the edge when I do this?”

She pressed the tantō against Yin’s breast. “Yes,” Yin gasped as shivers crawled across her skin. 

“Is it hot or cold?”

“Er, neither. I – I can’t tell.”

“Hm. Poor pet.” The tantō’s edge circled her breast before sliding up to the collarbone. Another pinch, and Kuroki gasped softly.

Before Yin could ask what happened, Kuroki leaned over her and licked at her collarbone. “Mm,” she sighed. “You taste delicious.”

It took Yin a second too late to realize what she meant. Her stomach clenched, but there was no time to dwell on it; the tantō was moving up to her neck, and fear suddenly seized her lungs, all but crushing them.

Her neck convulsed with the memory of Fajar’s machete. Yin remembered the flash of white-hot pain before all went dark –

The tantō disappeared. Yin held still, waiting for her throat to be cut once more, but no blade came.

Deep breaths, she reminded herself. You’re here, not there.

Kuroki’s lips on hers quickly dispelled her thoughts. Gradually, the memory of that night returned to the back of Yin’s mind, and she focused on tasting Kuroki’s sweet tongue. Kuroki kneaded her firmly through the rope bindings, driving all the adrenaline toward Yin’s core. The gathering wet heat quickly cooled with her legs still drawn up, making her shiver.

“Cold, are you?” Kuroki teased. “Shall I warm you up, my pet?”

“Y-yes, please,” Yin breathed. “My lady.”

“How well-mannered you are,” Kuroki murmured.

Like a snake, she slipped between Yin’s legs and rubbed their clits together. “Ohh … Is this warm enough for you, pet?”

“Yes – yes,” Yin gasped, trying to rock her hips against Kuroki’s. The binding made it near-impossible. “Ohh … more …”

Kuroki moaned low, angling down so that their stomachs pressed flush together. Gathering sweat smoothed the friction between their thighs. Yin’s breath came in short, trembling gasps as her clit swelled with an oncoming climax; the pinch of Kuroki’s fingers over her nipples pushed Yin over the edge, flooding her with hot ecstasy, and she strained against her bonds with a heady cry.

A familiar warmth pulsed insistently against her mind. It was enough to clear the sex-haze for just a moment. “Shui of Wuxing,” Yin whispered, her voice covered by Kuroki’s sounds of pleasure. “Be one with me.”

The Water talisman’s presence flooded through her, and all went dark.

Yin floated in an ocean of time and memory. Shui’s power surrounded her like a siren song. 

You must be wary, Shui whispered. She is feared for a reason.

I know that, Yin said. She sacked my father’s school. Killed his students.

She found herself back in Father’s training hall, facing the five assassins. Kuroki stood out against the lamplight with her gleaming blades and dark bangs. A young woman on the cusp of adulthood groomed at a young age to be a killer. There was no emotion on her face when she killed Father’s students and faced him down.

But when Fajar cut Yin’s throat, Kuroki turned her face away. For some reason, the sight of a child lying in a pool of blood made her uneasy. Her thoughts turned to another girl she knew all too well, more than she knew herself – the sister with an identical face, dark hair, and wearing a white kimono.

Kuroki remembered growing up with her, having only each other for company and affection, only to be set against each other in a duel by their father. Kuroki was wilder then, wearing a black kimono, her eyes wide and teeth bared. Fear drove her to fight for the kill, fear of her father, for her own survival.

Her kunai drove into her sister’s torso, staining her kimono red, and everything disappeared in a flood of chaos.

Wait! Yin cried. What happened? Where is her twin?

Gone, the Water talisman replied. Ashes in a jar.

But – the girl in the white kimono. Kuroki wears that now. Why?

The answer came to Yin in a wave of revelation: Kuroki fled to China and sealed her true self away with the talisman’s power. She put on her sister’s appearance and mannerisms, ethereal and delicate, calm and composed. But deep within, the woman in the black kimono with wide eyes and a wild grin still lurked. Fear tightened in Yin’s heart at the sight of her, heightened by the realization that the Kuroki she’d seen tonight wasn’t even half of what she truly was.

The ocean of Shui’s power receded from Yin’s mind and she found herself lying on the floor, still bound. Kuroki lay on top of her, breathing heavily. Then she lifted herself up and began to untie the knots, slowly returning the pieces of freedom Yin had given up.

“Are you alright?” Kuroki asked breathlessly. “Any numbness? Pain?”

Yin carefully slid her arms out from under her back. Flexed her fingers and feet. Everything felt in order.

“No,” she managed. The word tasted like ash on her tongue.

A gleam of metal in the corner of her eye. Yin glanced to the side and saw the tantō lying a few feet away.

Go on, Shui murmured. End her now and you need not fear her anymore. The danger she poses. The power she wields.

Kuroki brought out a hot towel and began to wipe Yin’s body down with slow, gentle movements. Once that was done, she applied the cream to Yin’s skin where the rope held her. Yin held still, unable to move with the adrenaline still coursing through her body. 

Hurry! the water talisman insisted, trembling with a dread that trickled between her lungs. If you do not end it now, you will not get another chance.

Kuroki wiped herself down, took the tantō and sheathed it, and set it aside on the table. She then lay beside Yin with a look of pure content. Upon seeing Yin staring, she smiled and gently brushed Yin’s hair from her forehead.

“Thank you,” Kuroki said quietly.

Yin found her voice. “For what?”

“For trusting me this much. In my youth, there was hardly any trust between ourselves and our teachers. We – I never truly learned what limits were.”

“And your sister?” Yin asked quietly.

Kuroki lowered her gaze, but not before Yin saw a flicker of the white-haired woman in her eyes. A wild grief held behind bars. “I lost her because of my lack of control.”

Shui’s frenzied warnings grew as Yin draped her arm over Kuroki. What was she doing? Kuroki was her enemy! She didn’t deserve comfort, and especially not from Yin!

But what was there for Yin to fear? You’re with me now, she said to Shui. Aren’t you?

I am, the Water talisman replied. But you are still alone, and so am I.

The words stung, but Yin held on to her resolve. I’m not. The others are with me, as well. See?

Shui’s presence sharpened as though having just realized that Mu and Huo were near. The mingling of joy from all three was such that Yin’s own dread dissipated in an instant, and she relaxed at Kuroki’s side.

Kuroki took part in the massacre, just as Fajar and Sean did. But killing her wouldn’t be revenge enough. Yin now owned the talisman’s power; she’d accomplished what she set out to do here.

There was nothing to fear from Kuroki now. No need to worry.

Kuroki snuggled closer to her with a content sigh. Through Shui, Yin sensed the artist’s relief at being given this chance. A second chance in the form of Yin.

It didn’t take long for the both of them to fall asleep.

Chapter Text

After having to deal with two unruly talismans during meditation time, Yin was more than glad to finally have a talisman that wasn’t so angry. But it still didn’t make things any easier.

Shui was sleek and slippery, and filtering through its corruption felt like trying to skate on ice with no prior training. Yin focused hard on the Water talisman, keeping as patient as possible, as after a few hours she was finally left with a calm, burbling Shui.

You are doing well, the pendant said. And getting stronger.

“Thanks, Fengshui,” Yin murmured, reaching for the ginseng tea and instant noodles she’d prepared before her meditation session. Not only did working with the talismans make her tired, but they now left her hungry, too.

Oddly enough, Mu hadn’t needed as much work as before, while Huo seemed worse than usual … Why was that?

With no answer, Yin could only gobble up the noodles, then pillowed her head on her arms on the table with a sigh. It was completely quiet in the Wuguan; she could barely hear any traffic from the old district. At times like these, when all was still and silent, the reality of her solitude became all the more heavy, and her loneliness settled heavily in her gut.

At times, she felt Sean’s fire burning through the connection with Huo. She dared not look at it; she didn’t want to know what he was thinking. He’d probably written her off as a pathetic disciple at this point. It was just as well that she’d left since he had no use for weaklings.

The thought made her gut twist for some reason. Despite all that had happened, it still hurt to imagine that he might think badly of her. No doubt he would once all this was over.

But Yin was prepared to take it. Not that her targets deserved to feel betrayed. Compared to what they did to her, she was pretty much giving them a slap on the wrist!

She knew all this, yet it didn’t push away the desire to see Sean again. Feel his warmth around her, his strong arms and broad chest. His hot breath on her cheek, his hands on her body, his cock inside her …

Yin startled when her phone buzzed. It was from Boss Dong at Jade Dynasty.

Her eyes went wide as she read his message. She was hired by Jinfeng for the night? Tonight?

Don’t bother wearing anything fancy, he continued. Lady Wu will supply you with an outfit. You’ll meet with her security team at the Tower at 8pm.

Mission aside, Yin was glad for the chance to distract herself from Sean.

The Tower glowed like a pillar of gold in the evening. Just a show of Jinfeng’s excessive wealth, handed to her by the Metal talisman. By all accounts, Jinfeng was a voice of the people, a philanthropist and servant of justice, but it was all a sham.

Jinfeng built her empire on blood and death. The Guardians, their families and students – all of them fell for Jinfeng to rise. And to think Yin once admired her! To think she held the elder in awe, knowing Jinfeng came from poverty and hardship and built up her renown by hand! Now all of that was rendered obsolete.

Yin drew in a deep breath. Steady now. This was her chance to ensnare the famous CEO herself and claim the Metal talisman. She mustn’t waste it.

Yin stepped through one of the sliding glass doors and was immediately met by a large balding man dressed in a dark suit. Two aids flanked him, watching her closely.

“You’re Yuanling?” the large man said.

Yin nodded. “I was told to meet Lady Wu’s security here.”

“I am Xu Chen, head of security. Take this.” He handed her an ID tag, then led her down the marble hall of gold and ivory to the escalators. At reception, he had her sign a few forms regarding services, confidentialities, and others. Once they were inside the elevator, he punched the button for the highest level, 48. Yin recognized it as the floor with Jinfeng’s office.

On the way up, Xu Chen briefed her on what to do. “Outside the Tower, you and Lady Wu will be monitored by my team at all times. Do not leave her side or attempt to go somewhere without alerting one of us. And unless explicitly stated by Lady Wu, do not mention anything she says to you to anyone else.”

“I understand,” Yin said. “I read the contracts before signing them.”

Of course, that didn’t stop her feeling vastly out of her element. She was a low-income sex worker in a CEO’s fancy tower. Her black blouse and skirt, though well-kept, were incredibly out of place against this polished setting.

Thank god she didn’t wear her new qipao dress. Yin was certain that whatever clothes Jinfeng picked out for her would’ve put it to shame.

At floor 48, the door opened into an ornate room with a gold and ivory palette. On the far side of the room was Jinfeng’s desk, flanked by shelves along the wall full of decorative vases, fans, and other ornaments. Jinfeng herself stood at the wide window between the shelves, overlooking the glittering view of the new district.

Jinfeng turned and smiled upon seeing Yin. “Yuanling! I’m glad you could make it.”

Yin bowed respectfully. “Lady Wu. It’s an honour.”

Jinfeng nodded to Xu Chen in dismissal. He bowed and left through a side door with his two aides.

“I see you have your ID,” Jinfeng commented, stepping around the table toward Yin. “Has Xu Chen told you what to expect?”

“Just what I should and shouldn’t do.”

“Ah, so not all the details. Well, my dear, I am due to appear at a dinner party in an hour, and you will join me as my companion. I have picked out a dress for you, and Li Fang will apply your makeup.”

She held out her hand to a young woman standing off to the side. Li Fang was a head shorter than Yin, with dark hair cut to her chin and a thin, angular face. The look in her eyes was enough to tell Yin that the last thing she wanted to do was dress up an escort.

“A dinner party?” Yin repeated, glancing back at Jinfeng. “Where?”

“In the Corporation’s hall down the street. Many important names will be there. Business partners, overseas acquaintances, that sort of drill. Now then, off you go!”

Li Fang led Yin into a side room which appeared to be a dressing room of sorts. She sat Yin down at the table before a mirror and proceeded to apply her makeup. Yin didn’t have much to say about the Tower’s employees, but she could certainly say that Li Fang was fast and meticulous.

“You’re very good at this,” Yin commented.

Li Fang applied the final touches of blush to her cheeks. “Thank you,” was all she said, but Yin got the distinct impression that this wasn’t the first time she’d done someone’s makeup. Particularly an escort’s.

Once the makeup was done, Li Fang redid Yin’s hair in an elegant bun at the back of her head, setting it in place with a gold phoenix hairpin. Her bangs were smoothed back with hair wax, and a light sprinkle of gold sparkles dusted her head. A little excessive even for Yin’s teahouse standards. Was she going to a dinner party or a fashion show?

As for the dress, it was a qipao of black silk patterned with silver and golden flowers. Definitely higher quality than the dress Yin bought. The sleeves ended at her elbows, and the form itself was tight-fitting, hugging all her curves. When and where did Jinfeng get Yin’s measurements?

“You’re all done,” Li Fang announced, and ushered Yin back into the main office.

Jinfeng was still standing by her desk, but it was evident she’d gone off somewhere to change clothes. Her qipao-styled suit was full ivory, with extra cloth hanging from her right shoulder in drapes of shimmering pale gold. Her braid was done up in a crown over her head.

“Ah, Li Fang, you’ve done an excellent job once again,” Jinfeng exclaimed. She didn’t even spare Li Fang a glance as she looked Yin over, smoothing over a fold here, adjusting the collar there. “You look mesmerizing, my dear,” she said to Yin in a lowered voice. “Now for the finishing touch …”

She brought out a jade bracelet veined with gold and slipped it over Yin’s right wrist. “Perfect. Now then, shall we go?”

Yin bowed and took Jinfeng’s proffered arm. Despite the job she had to do, anticipation fluttered in her stomach at the prospect of seeing this party. She’d never been to something fancy before; the amount of wealth she wore was equal parts unnerving and enticing. She felt … beautiful.

She just wished it wasn’t because of Jinfeng!

Xu Chen took them to the Corporation’s hall down the street in a sleek black car. Yin’s heart pounded as the city lights flashed by the window. Her only assurance was the immortality pendant’s weight in her bra (she had to sneak it in since the dress had no pockets), and Jinfeng’s hand over hers.

The reception hall itself was decked out like a small ballroom, alive with light from the glittering chandeliers and full of wealthy business names. Yin instinctively tightened her hold on Jinfeng’s arm as they entered. It was like a ripple effect: the moment Jinfeng appeared, every head seemed to turn her way, and all of a sudden bodies were gravitating toward her. At the same time, Jinfeng seemed to push them back without doing anything, moving effortlessly through the crowd, inclining her head to suited-up men and dressed-up women rather than shaking their hands.

Yin let Jinfeng do the talking. Occasionally they halted so that she could greet a familiar face or a business partner. “It’s good to see you again,” Jinfeng would say with a cool pleasantness that matched the Corporation’s cold exterior. “You look to be in perfect health! And how is your company doing?”

Yin eyed their expensive watches and gold cuff links, the glittering jewels set in necklaces and bracelets. Even the wives of the male attendees were decked out. Jinfeng’s outfit was simple and streamlined in comparison, not even patterned or embroidered with anything. Rather, it was as though she herself was the expensive metal that all of them desired.

“And who is this lovely young woman?” the current businessman of interest asked.

Yin quickly checked her demeanor, drawing on Kuroki for inspiration. Cool, calm, collected; a pretty ornament hanging from Jinfeng’s arm.

“This is one of my companions,” Jinfeng replied, favouring Yin with a considerably warmer smile than what she gave to everybody else. “She was gracious enough to accept my last-minute invitation.”

“I see! I must say, you have excellent taste, Lady Wu,” the businessman said enthusiastically. Yin wondered how he could say that so easily when he too carried a lady companion on his arm. Then again, said companion didn’t seem too bothered, but it was hard to tell with the practiced, subtle smile on her face.

The rest of the evening was a blur, mingling with the hall’s warmth and crowded voices. When it was finally time for the actual dinner, Yin sat next to Jinfeng at one of the round tables and ate as much dim sum as she could without looking like an uncultured slob. Nor did she want to ruin her black dress even if Jinfeng could easily replace it.

Nobody spoke to her throughout it all. Jinfeng conversed with the others at the table while Yin suffered glances varying from curiosity to condescension. Oh, Fengshui, she sighed mentally. When will this be over?

I have no knowledge of these mortal gatherings, the pendant replied. Did you not ask your elder?

Shit. She’d forgotten to ask during the drive.

Following dinner was a very short speech by Jinfeng, thanking everyone for coming and expressing gratitude for their continued partnerships with and support of the Corporation. Yin kept her face carefully neutral, but it was hard not to sigh with relief when the party finally came to a close.

However, instead of heading out through the front door like most were doing, Jinfeng led Yin through a side door and up a flight of stairs to the second floor. Doors lined the hall; Jinfeng took the one at the end and brought Yin inside while two security aides remained on guard outside.

“This is for private reception,” she explained. “Many of my business partners will take the other rooms.”

The layout reminded Yin of the VIP private lounges at Jade Dynasty. A wide window overlooked the shining city, aglow in the night. Jinfeng sat on the sofa before the fireplace and gestured for Yin to sit.

“Wouldn’t they rather go home with their partners?” Yin asked, joining Jinfeng on her armless side and curling her legs up against the elder’s lap.

“Oh, no,” Jinfeng chuckled. “Some of them are from across the country, even overseas, and not all of them brought their families.”

“But –” Realization dawned on Yin. “They hired escorts?”

“Such are known as ‘second wives’,” Jinfeng explained. “I assume you’ve heard of them before?”

Yin nodded. It wasn’t much of a surprise, really. If you had the money, you could pretty much do anything.

“Well, now. What did you think of the party, my dear?” Jinfeng asked, resting her hand on Yin’s thigh. “I noticed you were getting a little flushed.”

Yin touched her cheek for the temperature, careful not to smudge the makeup. “It was getting kind of warm in there,” she admitted. “But I thought it was amazing. I’ve never been to such a big party before!”

Jinfeng smiled. “And there will be more to see in the future. Though, I must warn you – they’ll soon lose their novelty. Once you’ve been to one, you’ve been to a thousand of them! But you did very well, dear.” She cupped Yin’s chin between her fingers, tickling her skin with the edge of a long fingernail. “I was impressed with how quickly you fell into the role.”

“It was nothing,” Yin said, though she lowered her gaze to feign bashfulness. “I just copied you. You handled all those people like it was nothing.”

“It takes practice, my dear. And besides, once you reach this age, having seen what I’ve seen, nothing can frighten you anymore.” Jinfeng rubbed Yin’s thigh in slow circles. “It’s as though the world has become yours for the taking.”

“Isn’t that lonely, though?” Yin asked, trailing her fingers along the elder’s arm. “You have all these partners and coworkers, but none of them seemed really close to you.”

“In the corporate world, you’ll find none who can truly be your friend,” Jinfeng said. “And you’ll gather far more enemies than allies. But don’t look so glum, my dear, it doesn’t suit you. I have done well working on my own for nearly all my life.”

Have you forgotten Father and Sibak so quickly, Siguje? Yin thought to herself. “Then why did you bring me?” she asked aloud.

“Even an old woman like myself can enjoy some company,” Jinfeng said with a mischievous smirk. “As for you, my dear, I would like to experience your intimate services.”

Yin raised both brows in pleasant surprise. On the inside, her heart leaped at the taste of victory while also wondering how the hell this would work. “I’d be honoured to serve you, my lady.”

“Good. You can keep the bracelet and hairpin. Those will be your payment.” Jinfeng patted her lap. “Come up here, my dear.”

Yin slid over so that she sat sideways on Jinfeng’s lap, leaning against her with an arm around the elder’s shoulders. Quicker than Yin thought possible, Jinfeng released the clasps at her thigh, parting the side slit up to Yin’s ribcage. A shiver passed over her skin as Jinfeng traced the edge of her fingernails along Yin’s leg.

“Remove these for me, dear,” she said, holding up her hand. “The nails are slip-ons.”

Yin did so; sure enough, the fakes came off, revealing short nails trimmed perfectly and rounded into ovals.

“Did you think I’d touch you with those things?” Jinfeng asked, teasing.

“Of course not,” Yin grinned, laying the elder’s hand on her hip. “I’m just glad to find you prepared, my lady. Not all my clients think to cut their nails before coming.”

Jinfeng tsked in disapproval. “Now that is poor form.”

She slid her hand under Yin’s dress and touched her stomach, moving higher to circle her breast. She was stronger than Yin expected, and a gasp escaped her as Jinfeng squeezed, thumb kneading her nipple.

Jinfeng hummed with approval. “Do you like it when I touch you here?” she asked, massaging slowly.

Yin moaned softly, holding onto the elder’s shoulders for support. “Yes, it’s – very good – ah!”

Jinfeng squeezed hard, then released her. “You are very firm, my dear,” she said in a smooth, enchanting voice. “You’re built well, too.” Her hand moved around Yin’s waist to stroke her back, and Yin shivered involuntarily, missing the pressure on her breast.

“I can feel the strength in your muscles,” the elder continued. “You’re so tense, poor thing.” Her hand slid down to cup Yin’s ass and squeeze. Yin gasped again, pressing her thighs together as wet heat pooled in her core. “There now, relax … Do you like this, my dear?”

“Yes,” Yin said breathlessly.

“Do you want more?”

“Yes – yes, my lady.”

While Jinfeng massaged her ass, Yin made to touch the elder’s torso, only for Jinfeng to catch her wrist in the blink of an eye. “My dear,” Jinfeng said, taking on a note of warning that made Yin’s heart jump, “I did not give you permission to touch me. Sit still and do as I say. Is that clear?”

“Yes, my lady,” Yin said quickly, already missing the elder’s hand on her. “I-I apologize.”

“Hm.” Jinfeng resumed fondling her ass, then moved back to Yin’s breast. “I see you like this spot best,” she commented as Yin made small sounds of pleasure. “Touch your other one, my dear.”

Yin did so, fondling her neglected breast in time with Jinfeng’s movements. Her cunt ached and the more coherent part of her prayed that she wasn’t leaking onto her dress.

“Do you often touch yourself?” Jinfeng asked, low and soft in Yin’s ear.

“I – sometimes,” Yin gasped. Now her clit was tingling.

“Describe what you do, dear.”

“I – nng – go between my – my legs,” Yin panted, trying to get her thoughts in order. Jinfeng abandoned her breast and trailed down to Yin’s stomach, nails gently scraping over skin. “And I t-touch my nipples too.”

“And what do you think of,” Jinfeng murmured, “while you do this?”

Fajar. Sean. Recently Kuroki. Yin shook her head, mumbling pleas, but Jinfeng pinched her nipple again. “I asked you a question, dear,” she said calmly.

Yin’s hot cheeks heated further with embarrassment. “Ughh – imaginary guys …”

“Well, you don’t have to imagine anymore.” Jinfeng patted Yin’s thigh. “Open your legs, dear. There’s no need to keep them closed.”

Yin shifted her legs apart just enough for Jinfeng’s hand to slide between her thighs. She gasped when strong fingers found her clit and took hold. “Oh – ohh!”

“Rub harder,” Jinfeng ordered in a tone that promised punishment if disobeyed.

Yin quickened the pace on her nipple. Jinfeng set the heel of her palm against Yin’s clit and rubbed, fingers dipping further into her folds. Yin whined as pleasure swelled in her core, building with each stroke of Jinfeng’s skilled hand.

“You are so wet,” the elder murmured against Yin’s neck, breath ghosting over her jaw. “Imagine what you must look like, dear. Soft and pink, and soaked through.”

Yin thought of Fajar buried inside her, which merged into Sean with his hand between her legs. Kuroki and her soft thighs. “Ohh … uh – ahh,” Yin moaned wantonly.

“Are you getting close?” Jinfeng asked softly.

“Yes, oh yes –” Yin cried out when Jinfeng stroked harder. “I – I’m going to c-come, I –”

The climax came over her in a great wave, sending hot and cold chills through her core. Yin shuddered, muscles straining, and gasped out a breath she didn’t realize she’d held. Her swollen clit throbbed and ached, helpless against Jinfeng’s fingers.

“Ohh … oh, my lady,” Yin moaned.

Jinfeng removed her hand from Yin’s legs and wiped it on a folded towel beside them. Had that always been there?

“Good girl, very good,” Jinfeng hummed. “How did that feel, dear?”

“Amazing,” Yin sighed, leaning against the elder with barely any strength left.

For a moment, there was only silence as Jinfeng waited for Yin to relax. Gradually, Yin’s heart slowed and the thin layer of sweat cooled her body. Within that silence, an ancient presence reverberated through Yin not unlike the echoing gong of a large bell. It filled her mind, and with it came the vibration of the Metal talisman’s age-old voice.

This is Jin, the pendant said. It too knows you well.

Because Jinfeng was one of the Guardians, just like Father and Sibak Liang. She’d kept the Metal talisman hidden away while Yin was a child. Yin wished she could greet Jin but she was too tired mentally to come up with a proper thought.

Despite not yet being able to hear its words, Yin understood the brief impression Jin sent her way, clear as a thousand crystals: the talisman recognized her and was pleased to see someone familiar.

After a few more heartbeats, Yin raised her head to look at Jinfeng. The elder appeared calm, her eyes closed as though in meditation. “My lady?” Yin said softly.

Jinfeng opened her eyes. “Yes, my dear?”

“Don’t you want me to take care of you?”

“There’s no need. I’ve already taken care of it.”

Yin blinked. The elder’s smile widened. “I have learned how to control my release.”

“But … I didn’t do much to help you.”

“Didn’t I tell you not to? Rest assured I’m very pleased with your performance, dear. Watching my beautiful companions writhe helplessly gives me pleasure.” She tenderly brushed a stray lock of hair from Yin’s damp face. “I will certainly hire you again in the near future.”

“Thank you, my lady.” Yin leaned closer as though to hug Jinfeng, brushing her lips against the elder’s ear. “I’m happy I could serve you like this.”

“Hm. Naughty girl.” Jinfeng lightly smacked Yin’s ass. “I’m glad you could, too. Tonight was perfect timing; my usual escort disappointed me recently, and so I thought of you.”

“Oh? May I ask what happened?”

“Just a disagreement,” Jinfeng sighed. “She believed I should pay her higher than what was agreed upon. So I let her go.”

“Was it … Tiantian?”

“Indeed.”

Yin digested that. What would happen if she crossed Tiantian’s path at Jade Dynasty after this? Hopefully nothing that Yin wasn’t already familiar with. She knew rivalry in the Club and some of it in the teahouse. Bad feelings between sex workers and escorts couldn’t be that much different, right?

“I’m sure you’ve been paying her handsomely, my lady,” Yin offered.

“Indeed I have, not to mention treating her to these outings that others can only dream of.”

A beat of silence. An idea came into Yin’s head, and she put on an air of hesitance. “Do I remind you of Tiantian?”

Jinfeng arched a brow at her. Yin put on a slight pout, and the elder’s brow creased with a light laugh. “Don’t be jealous, dear. You look nothing like her. In fact, I find your beauty more suited to my tastes.”

Yin smiled even as her stomach fluttered from the compliment. “If you do hire me next time, I’ll gladly pleasure you, my lady.”

Jinfeng shook her head. “I have no need of your pretty hands, dear. I can take care of myself.” She granted Yin one last squeeze on her thigh, then gestured for her to stand. “You may use the bathroom to clean up. We will return to the Tower after; it is getting late, and a young woman like you needs her rest.”

Yin bowed and retreated into the bathroom. A smile danced on her face that Jinfeng didn’t see – one of leftover pleasure and the realization that her mission was more than halfway through. The fourth talisman was within reach!

Sometimes, when all else faded into the background, revenge could feel pretty damn good.

Chapter Text

Yin left the Tower that night feeling pretty accomplished. The start of her journey somehow felt so far away. Look at how far she’d come! Three talismans under her belt, and the fourth one underway …

As long as she didn’t think too hard about the gathering feelings (damn her for being weak!), Yin could simply hope that she was living up to her role as the Guardians’ legacy. Her father’s legacy.

At the very least, she prayed his spirit wasn’t disgusted with her.

Your father loves you, child, the pendant pulsed gently in her pocket. That will never change no matter what you choose.

Tears pricked Yin’s eyes, chilling in the cool night air. “I hope so,” she murmured.

The street she walked along was quiet at this time of night. As she came near the lot where her car was parked, Huo suddenly flared against her spirit in warning.

Mind yourself! the talisman simmered.

Yin didn’t even need to ask what the matter was. Huo’s power coursed through her, heightening her senses to white-hot clarity. Goosebumps erupted over her arms and neck and she instinctively looked to the far side of the lot.

Two figures stood in the shadow of the neighbouring building. Yin couldn’t see them clearly from this distance, but Huo recognized them from the spark of its power that they carried, gifted to them by Sean.

Yin’s heart skipped a beat. Oh, fuck no.

She didn’t see if they moved from their spot. She quickly got into her car, started it up, and booked it out of there as safely as possible. As the new district’s lights eventually fell behind her, Yin chanced a glance in the rearview mirror.

A car appeared in the near distance. This road was pretty much empty; hardly anyone travelled to the old district at this time of night. Yin stretched out her senses through Huo and confirmed her suspicions.

Sean’s disciples were following her. Damn it!

“Okay, take it easy,” Yin muttered to herself, adjusting her sweaty grip on the wheel. “Either fight them or keep going. Uh …”

Which one was the right choice? She could fight them but she didn’t want to kill them. But they’d just get up and go rat her out to Sean, and then what? He’d likely keep sending his disciples to follow her.

Father, guide me, she prayed. What should I do?

Trying to lose them in the old district sounded like the better option. She knew the streets well enough. How often did Sean’s disciples go there when most of them thought the place was trash?

The nightclub district passed her by. The car following her didn’t make the turn. Yin drew in deep breaths and continued on her way toward the old district.

By some miracle, Yin managed to lose the disciples’ car after going in circles through the old district’s downtown area. The streets there were a complicated mess and Yin had to draw on her years of knowledge and self-discipline to not freak out and get stuck somewhere. The last thing she wanted to do was trap herself in a department store’s rundown lot at night.

Once she sensed the disciples falling far behind, she hightailed it all the way to the Lucky Lotus. She wasn’t about to risk crossing paths with her pursuers by accident while heading back to the Wuguan!

It was a relief to enter the teahouse’s warm interior. Dim light filtered through the curtain that separated the main room from the staff area. Yin peered through and saw some customers at the tables. Conversation came through in murmured voices.

Yin stepped back from the curtain and hurried up the stairs. There were some rooms on the third floor reserved for the sex workers if they ever needed one. Yin took the first empty room and plopped down on the bed with a heavy sigh, not bothering to turn on the light.

So much for her little victory with Jinfeng. What the hell were Sean’s disciples thinking? Or Sean himself, for that matter?

Did he know about this? Was he actually looking for her? If so, he probably wanted to beat her to death for leaving. Or – maybe he’d finally found out her true identity.

Yin groaned into the pillow. It was late and she was exhausted. Once she got some rest, she’d figure everything out. Tomorrow.

Sleep claimed her quickly after that. The last thing Yin knew was Mu, Huo, and Shui humming quietly in harmony with each other, giving her the distant impression that they were deep in conversation.

Yin woke up abruptly. The shadow of Sean’s strong hand around her arm lingered, and for one wild second, she fully expected him to appear over her bed, glaring down at her.

But nothing happened. She lay in a dark bedroom above the teahouse, alone. Her racing heart gradually calmed, taking on a hollow longing.

Damn it. Yin just wished she could see Sean, maybe talk to him. They could sort things out, come to an agreement, and nothing bad would happen. But Sean wasn’t a talker. He sorted out disagreements with violence; it was the only way he knew.

That didn’t make the ache in her chest any better.

Yin checked her phone. 3:36am. She ought to get back to sleep, but something made her hesitate. Those shadows in the corner, maybe, or the emptiness that surrounded her.

It wasn’t too hard to decide on where to go from here. Fajar would undoubtedly be asleep at this time, but that was alright. She’d just sneak in silently and … Sleep on the floor? Hell, she’d figure it out once she got there. All Yin knew was that she didn’t want to be alone tonight.

There were no disciples waiting for her when Yin emerged from the teahouse. No cars followed her out of the old district toward the Squats. Yin parked a safe distance away from the drug gang’s territory, then parkoured her way toward the warehouse, keeping an eye out for thugs all the while.

It wasn’t too hard to spot them. Was it just her imagination, or were there more thugs on guard tonight than usual? It took her at least fifteen minutes longer to reach the warehouse without getting seen, and by the time she got inside, she was downright exhausted.

Fajar’s room door was unlocked, thank god. Yin silently slipped inside to find it completely silent. Dim moonlight filtered through the gaps in the ceiling overhead. Fajar himself lay on the mattress, wearing only his pants and facing the door. He was fast asleep.

There was just enough space for Yin to lie beside him, gently pressing her back to his chest. His warmth and bamboo scent carried over her right away. That, combined with the soft, steady rasp of his breathing, soon lulled her to sleep.

It seemed like only minutes later that Yin woke to find streams of morning sunlight falling across the room. Fajar’s arm draped over her waist with a comforting weight. His face was close enough to her head that she felt his breath ruffle her hair. 

When she pressed closer to him, something hard and stiff poked against her thigh. An uncontrollable smile spread across her face, followed by a giggle, and that was enough to wake Fajar up.

“Hmm,” he sighed, arm tightening around her waist. Then he went still, his hand grasping a fistful of her blouse. “Hrn!”

Yin bit back another giggle. Fajar turned her on her back, and she looked up to find him leaning over her, shock written across his face. Laughter bubbled in her throat at the sight; the sound seemed to snap him back to his senses.

“Good morning,” Yin said, grinning.

He blinked. Then his lips were on her cheek, pressing hot kisses all over her face. Yin couldn’t hold back her giggles any longer, especially when his eager hands circled her waist, holding her close. Warmth flooded her chest, quickly dispelling the night’s loneliness.

Eventually, he drew back and signed, What are you doing here?

“I wanted some company,” Yin said. He didn’t need to know about Sean’s disciples following her. “Is this, um, okay?”

Fajar huffed at the question and lay back down, pulling her firmly against him. Her thighs tingled as his morning wood pushed against her. “I’ll take that as a yes, then,” she murmured, smiling to herself.

Still early, he signed against her chest. Can sleep more.

And yet, Yin could tell by his steady breathing that he wasn’t falling asleep. She sneakily reached behind her and felt Fajar’s hip, moving to the bulge between his legs –

“Hrn.” Fajar caught her wrist in a firm grip.

“Sorry,” Yin said, not feeling very sorry at all. “I can feel it on my leg.”

When he didn’t answer, Yin turned a little and looked over her shoulder at him. Fajar watched her with a shadow of hunger over his eyes. Only an inch of space lay between their faces.

“Want me to help with it?” she asked softly.

You should rest, he signed. I’ll handle it later.

That caught Yin’s attention. “Do you do that a lot?”

He lowered his gaze as a slight flush suffused his cheeks. Sometimes. More often after meeting you.

The image of Fajar touching himself emboldened Yin. “Do you think of me when you do it?”

His face reddened further as he nodded. God, why was it so fun to tease him?

Yin took his hand and placed it on her hip. Then she turned back on her side, pushed her ass against his bulge, and rubbed slightly. Fajar grunted, his hand fisting her skirt before wrapping his arm around her waist like before. His breath warmed the skin of her neck in quick bursts.

Yin let him pull her close, heart quickening with eager anticipation. Fajar’s weight suddenly made itself known as he leaned over her a little, rubbing against her ass while bracing his hand on the mattress. He buried his face against her neck with a moan and quickened his rhythm. Yin gasped when he pushed hard, and she gripped his forearm, marvelling at the hardness of his tense muscles.

“Ohh – mmhh – Fajar,” she panted as they rocked together. “I – you can take me from – from behind, if you want …”

Fajar groaned low against her neck. No, he signed shakily. Want to see you. Taste you first.

Her heart skipped a beat. She turned fully on her back and quickly pulled her skirt up to her waist, pushing her underwear off. “There you go,” she said breathlessly.

Fajar moved between her legs and lifted her knees over his shoulders. He gazed at her for a few heartbeats, breathing heavily, pupils blown wide. The sight of him leaning over her like an animal about to feast on its prey sent a tingling shiver down Yin’s spine.

He nuzzled her thigh, leaving a bite close to her folds that made her gasp. Then he dived down and Yin lost all train of thought, knowing only the feel of his rough tongue and woolly beard against her sensitive folds. He sucked hungrily at her clit and around it, sending wave after wave of hot desire through her core, fingers digging into her inner thighs to give him more access.

“Ah – ah – ahh!” Yin cried, bucking her hips against him. Her hands moved, and before she realized it, she’d drawn up her blouse to fondle her nipples, gasping Fajar’s name in each breath. “Oh – oh god,” she moaned. “Yes, yes …”

Fajar growled low and abruptly withdrew from her. Yin whined at the loss of his warmth; she looked up, determined to ask what the hell he was doing, only to find him staring at her. He’d pushed his pants off at some point. His lips and beard glistened wet.

Mu thrummed eagerly around them.

The sight of Yuanling touching herself awoke something carnal inside Fajar, tearing him to pieces. She lay before him, splayed out and helpless, her soft lips parted with the sweetest moans. He’d managed to hold back from fucking her this far, but he couldn’t take it anymore – his cock, fully hard and heavy, ached with near-pain as he slathered it with Yuanling’s honey –

A growl drew Yin from the talisman’s bond. Fajar was suddenly on top of her, lips curled back in a snarl.

Mine, he signed, and he thrust his swollen cock into her cunt.

Yin arched her back as a shock of heat flooded her, gathering at her core, aching for release. Fajar thrust again and she cried out, gripping his shoulders, babbling his name over and over as he drove into her. Distantly, she registered Mu’s heady thrum, singing to her of Fajar’s need, he needed her release as much as his own, caught in her pulsating wetness, his cock swelling until he couldn’t see straight anymore –

He groaned wantonly, burying his face into the junction between her neck and shoulder, his body straining and pumping on and on. “Uggh – uhff – hnng –!” was all Yin heard from him, getting louder as his climax swelled. His hands scrabbled over her, latching onto her breasts, and he eased himself up to kiss her feverishly, beard tickling her chin. Even in the morning, he still tasted like mint.

The sudden squeeze of his hands, coupled with his teeth grazing her bottom lip, sent Yin over the edge. She wailed as the heat burst in her core, rattling her very bones, and he thrust so hard that his balls slapped against her thighs. Fajar moaned like a wounded beast before collapsing on top of her, panting heavily.

Yin didn’t remember dozing off. She floated for a time, enveloped in a warm, fuzzy blanket. When she woke up, Fajar sat beside her, gently washing her legs with a damp cloth. Except … that wasn’t cloth.

Yin propped herself up on her elbows. They trembled under her weight but didn’t collapse. Was he holding a poultice of leaves?

Fajar smiled upon seeing her awake. Feel alright? he signed.

“More than alright,” Yin said. “Um. What’s that?”

He glanced at the poultice. Herbs. For cleaning. Much better than towels here.

Yin was willing to believe it. Her skin tingled pleasantly from the herbs’ clean, cool juices. Even Mu hummed with content. A piece of its power remained in everything that Fajar grew; not only would the herbs cleanse her thoroughly, they also had excellent health benefits.

Fajar carefully dried her off, then drew her skirt down to the knees. His tenderness made Yin blush. “Want me to clean you up?” she asked.

He shook his head. Helped me already, he pointed out with a smirk. More than enough. You should rest.

“I’ve rested enough, I think.” Yin got to her knees and adjusted her blouse. Fajar blinked and looked away; he’d been staring. She suppressed a giggle and scooted closer to his side.

“Also, thanks for letting me sleep here last night.”

Fajar shook his head. Come whenever you want. Always good to see you.

“Oh?” Yin laid her hand on his thigh with a mischievous grin. “Come whenever, you say?”

He huffed, but it was good-natured. He cupped her cheek and squeezed lightly in playful rebuke. Cheeky girl.

Yin smiled, then grew sober. After a heartbeat’s hesitation, she gently hugged Fajar and kissed him just under the eye. She couldn’t say why she did it, but it just felt good to hold someone like this. Especially someone who cared for her in return.

Fajar held her tightly without hesitation, breathing deeply at her neck. When he withdrew, he looked so unlike the assassin Yin remembered that she could almost convince herself they were two different people, wholly separate from each other.

Glad you came, he signed. But not as safe anymore. Gang is restless.

Yin frowned. “I noticed more thugs guarding the place. Did something happen?”

Not yet. Boss spoke to me earlier. Another gang wants the secret to Purple Mist. Fajar scowled, looking away. Could become war.

Yin bit her lip. She’d never seen a gang war in action before, only heard of them, but there was no doubt in her mind that they meant nothing good. “What’ll happen then?” she asked.

Purple Mist gang won’t make it, Fajar signed with certainty. Other gang has more numbers.

“But these guys have you on their side.”

Yin sensed something was wrong the second those words left her mouth. Fajar glanced at her, then lowered his gaze.

“You don’t want to be with them,” Yin said quietly.

Sick of this place, he signed stiffly. Would leave if I could. But nowhere else to go.

Yin nearly offered to let him stay in the Wuguan. Damn her, what was she thinking? She couldn’t bring Fajar there without revealing who she truly was! And to insult her father’s memory by letting one of the assassins take refuge there –!

Yin shook herself mentally. A place where Fajar could stay, where he might find work … “What about the Sanctuary?”

Fajar’s brows furrowed. Why there?

“They grow herbs for healing. You could work there,” Yin said, recalling the information she’d gathered from past investigations. “It’s up on a mountain above the city. I hear it’s pretty peaceful.”

Fajar hesitated. Been there before, he signed. Years ago.

“Really?” Fajar must’ve gone as a patient. To treat his mutism? “Then you know the place already! That’s better than nothing, right?”

When Fajar didn’t respond, Yin moistened her dry lips and said, “I’ve noticed packages from the Sanctuary outside. Someone leaves them here for you.”

Fajar looked at her sharply. Then he sighed again. I have a friend in the Sanctuary, he explained. Visits regularly, keeps an eye on me. Can’t ask him for anything more.

“Because he wouldn’t allow it?”

Because I don’t deserve it.

The admission caught Yin off-guard. Pain and guilt twisted Fajar’s expression, and he hastily signed. You shouldn’t come back. I’m not a good man for you. Not just about drugs, but – His hands faltered briefly. Hurt many people years ago. Even a child. I –

His hands fell and he looked away, blinking. Yin simply looked at him while feeling like she was stranded at sea. She could pretend to herself that he was talking about something else, but Mu told her otherwise.

“What happened to the child?” Yin asked, heart pounding.

Fajar shook his head. Killed her. Clean death, didn’t want to cause pain. But … wish I hadn’t done it.

When Yin remained silent, he looked at her with startlingly desperate eyes. As though he was waiting for her judgment, to see if she’d finally run from him.

Yin gently laid her hand over his. “If you could see her again, what would you say?” she asked quietly.

Fajar’s throat bobbed up and down. Tell her I’m sorry. Wish there was another way. His face pinched with grief. If you hate me now, he signed, gazing at Yin with unshed tears, won’t blame you.

For all of Yin’s careful planning over the years, she never thought to take into consideration that Fajar would still remember the girl he murdered and actually regret what happened. That he’d actually want to apologize. Pressure built in her chest and behind her eyes, and it took all her willpower to keep the tears at bay without blinking too much.

In this moment, Yin found that she couldn’t bear to lie to his face. And yet, the truth pained her far more.

“I don’t hate you,” she murmured. When Fajar shook his head in disbelief, Yin gripped his arm. “Fajar. I don’t hate you. And … I think the child would be glad to know that you’re sorry.”

Just words, he signed bitterly. Wouldn’t change anything.

“It probably wouldn’t,” Yin agreed. “But it’s better than believing you forgot about her or enjoyed the murder. Don’t you think so?”

Fajar struggled to meet her eyes. When he finally did, Yin offered a small smile and held out her hands. “Hold me?”

Fajar all but crushed her to his chest, pressing soft kisses to her cheek and burying his face against her neck. Yin allowed her tears to fall in secret, disappearing amidst his dark hair. Damn him, if only he was a monster! It would’ve been so easy to leave after claiming the Wood talisman and revel in her victory over him. But no, he had to be sweet and affectionate, yearn for her when she wasn’t around, and be guilt-ridden over what happened years ago.

Could he have really changed? Or was Yin just being weak?

The pendant pulsed sternly against her mind. Yin smiled sheepishly at the rebuke and settled deeper into Fajar’s embrace, closing her eyes.

Chapter Text

When it came to keeping up her act at the Museum, Yin spent her free time sketching with charcoal. Plein air studies, scenes from imagination, redraws of movie screencaps, whatever came to mind. Kuroki delighted in looking at her work, and it got to the point where Yin began to doubt if she was just being polite. In any case, it felt very good to have someone so passionate give feedback on her work. Not to mention seeing the improvement in Yin’s art skills.

Of course, being at the Museum had its own risks. A couple of days after being followed, Yin now kept a constant eye out for Sean’s disciples, stretching out her senses through Huo. She felt three of them in the Museum and thus avoided their paths. As for in the city or on the road, Yin never came across any others.

Part of her itched to ask Kuroki about using them for security, but that would just draw Kuroki’s curiosity. Why would Yin ask about the disciples? How did she know about those disciples in the first place? What was her connection to Sean? Yin didn’t want to deal with any of that, so she kept quiet.

That evening, Yin left the Museum for the parking lot. Cherry blossom trees grew all around the lot and beyond, providing a lovely overhead canopy of green foliage. There were no other cars in the lot at this time; Yin had stayed with Kuroki far longer than expected, learning about different types of rope knots –

Huo’s presence flared through her, and Yin came to a halt by one of the tall trees, heart pounding with sudden anticipation. Oh, great.

Better late than never, as your people say, the pendant offered.

Not helpful, Fengshui, she griped back.

But it was true, wasn’t it? Deep down, Yin knew she couldn’t keep avoiding Sean forever, especially if he was looking for her. Better late than never.

She drew in a deep breath and turned to find him standing by the shadow of a neighbouring tree, just several feet away. Part of Yin was tempted to make a run for her car and hightail it out of there, but the more sensible part of her knew that wouldn’t work. Sean was faster. He’d catch her before she got halfway across the lot.

So Yin just stood there, praying her heart wouldn’t burst from her chest. After a few seconds, Sean left the tree’s shadow and approached her. He wore a casual dark jacket with a hood over a grey tank top. Dim light from the Museum’s glass windows fell upon his face, revealing a simmering look of controlled anger. Yin swallowed, resisting the instinct to step back.

Was it her imagination, or was he taller than she remembered?

“S-Sifu,” she murmured, quickly dipping into a bow. “How did you know I was here?”

“Don’t act dumb with me,” he snapped. “You know I have eyes around the city.”

And he already knew she was a member at the Museum. “So you’ve been stalking me,” Yin said. “Sending your disciples as spies. Why?”

“How else was I going to find you?” he hissed, stepping closer. “I found your fucking letter three days after you left. I spent all that time trying to find out what the hell happened.”

“I left the letter in your room!” Yin said, startled.

“If you wanted me to see it sooner, you should’ve put it with the alcohol,” he sneered, which only made him look angrier. “The least you could’ve done was tell me to my damn face. I had to hear about it first from Xuanjun.”

Yin winced internally. She doubted Xuanjun ratted her out right away; most likely Sean overheard him yapping to his friends and demanded a full explanation, or something. “He just spotted me leaving, Sifu. He doesn’t know anything else. And what I said in the letter is all there is.”

“No, it’s not,” Sean snarled, towering over her. “Don’t take me for a fool, Yuanling. You’re going to tell me what the fuck’s going on, and it’d better be a damn good explanation.”

“I told you, it’s a weakness I have to deal with –”

“And you had to leave the Club to do that?” Sean demanded. “If any of my disciples left like you did, I’d forbid them from ever returning. You know that.” He took a step closer, casting her in his shadow. “You hoped I’d ban you from the Club. You weren’t planning on returning at all.”

Yin stepped back only to bump into the tree behind her. Sean followed, barring her from any escape. But why did she need to escape at all? What was there to fear from Sean?

Something cracked in Yin’s heart. What she feared wasn’t the fighter at the Club or the sifu with a talisman. It was simply the brother-at-arms she’d loved in the past. It had always been just that.

The words clogged her throat like a lump of tears, but her acknowledgement pushed them free.

“Sifu – Sean. You’re right,” she heard herself say. “I only became a disciple to get close to you. And now that I’ve been with you … I’ve satisfied my curiosity. So I – I left.”

Sean stared at her. A muscle twitched in his jaw. Emotion stormed in his eyes, and for a second he seemed so raw and open to Yin that her guilt pushed deep. Her words sounded so cold when she mentally played them back.

“You little rat,” he said at last, a slight rasp to his voice. Yin winced but held his gaze. It was the least she could do. “You’re not the first to try and pull that shit on me. Most of the time, I have to deal with idiots who just want status, or rivals who’re trying to kill me.”

Yin said nothing.

“But you –” Sean sucked in a sharp breath. “You really had me fooled, I’ll give you that. Going through the fighting ring, the trials … You were planning for the long run, weren’t you.”

“I didn’t have a lot of options,” Yin said, hearing herself as though from a distance. “I knew you didn’t trust anybody. So I had to look convincing.”

“And you fucking did.”

Sean looked away in disbelief, staring out at the new district but not truly seeing it. “I trusted you,” he forced out, still not looking at her. “You spun me up pretty good, didn’t you? Just ‘cause you wanted to know what it’d be like to fuck me.”

Something sparked in Yin’s chest, simmering high, clashing with the guilt. “You’re angry that I used you a few times,” she said, “when you’ve been doing the same to your disciples for far longer. How does it feel to be on the receiving end?”

“At least I’ve never played them for fools,” he hissed, eyes flashing. “I tell them straight up what they’re getting into. After that, it’s on them.”

Yin held her ground. “So you don’t wonder why they won’t return for more like I did? Well, it’s no wonder to me. It’s your rules or nothing. You use any potential partner however you want, and if they can’t handle your intensity, then it’s over regardless of what they might want.”

“But you could handle me,” Sean said. “Or are you saying that was also a lie?”

Something shifted in his face as he spoke. Huo flickered, and with Yin’s guard finally lowered, she sensed Sean’s chilling unease of, did he push her beyond her limits? Did he rape her?

“No,” Yin said firmly, answering the spoken and unspoken questions. “I can truly handle it. I really liked it, too.” That wasn’t a lie either, as much as she wished it was. “And what I said before about trusting you … That was also true. But I came to the Club for a single purpose; after finishing it, there was no reason for me to stay.”

“So you just left,” Sean said harshly. “Without a single word to my face.” 

Yin’s trembling hands clenched into fists. “I left the way I did because I knew you’d react like this. Acting like my dad, trying to control where I go and why –”

The temperature around them dropped. It was as though Sean sucked up all the air’s heat. Goosebumps prickled over Yin’s skin and she repressed a shiver.

The only warmth now came from Sean’s body. It ghosted over her like an oven as he closed the remaining inches of distance between them.

“I can be a lot worse than that,” he said in a low voice. “Is that what you want, Yuanling?”

Yin swallowed. Her pulse drummed in her ears, echoing louder than the Club’s disco beat. “I want to know why you don’t want me to leave,” she said, managing to keep her voice level. “Is it because I’m the only one who slept with you a second time? Or is it about my skills in the fighting ring? Which is it?”

Sean didn’t respond at first. His eyes flicked away but always returned to her face. Huo crackled quietly against Yin’s spirit, deeply amused.

Yuanling waited for his answer, refusing to back down. But how could Sean answer that? It’d make him look weak, pathetic, like a grovelling dog hoping for scraps. Part of him ached to tell her, wanting to blindly trust that she wouldn’t scoff and sneer at him – while the other part knew that she’d do just that. Why wouldn’t she? It was what they all did whenever he tried to open himself up –

“You know the answer to that,” Sean said forcefully. “You don’t need to ask me.”

“I think I do,” Yin challenged. “I’d like you to be honest for once.”

“I don’t take orders from you.”

“It’s not an order, Sean.” Yin softened her tone. “There’s no one else here but us. I’m here. I’m listening.”

“Fuck, Yuanling, don’t look at me like that –”

On impulse, Yin reached out and grasped his left hand, the scarred one. Huo simmered higher. 

Her cool skin warmed up quickly against his. She was still waiting for his answer. Not for the first time, Sean felt small, once again a boy caught in his father’s shadow. Something in him trembled at the sight of Yuanling; yes, he wanted her close to him, wanted to make sure she was safe at his side, because –

But if she didn’t want to be near him anymore –

“Was it something I did or didn’t do?” Sean asked suddenly. His voice was rough with the effort to keep it low, to ensure no tremor passed through. “Just tell me, Yuanling. Am I not enough for you?”

Yin sensed his resignation at her possible rejection. She thought back to all those years ago when he seemed to have a new girlfriend every three weeks. Yin could never keep track of them all – and maybe her poor memory was failing her here as well, but even as a child, she’d been certain that none of them were good for Sean. Then again, Sean himself wasn’t really partner material either; she’d understood that at a young age, too.

No doubt Sean was fully aware of his own shortcomings.

“Sean, I – I started off just wanting to sleep with you,” Yin said carefully. “But as time went on, I realized I cared for you. Even if you are kind of a bastard.”

His lips twitched upward at that.

“So I had to leave,” she continued. “I just – I didn’t expect it to go this far. It was stupid of me, and it was cruel to you.”

Her eyes stung knowing that she’d never receive an apology in return. But this, at least, could be for her own conscience. “I’m sorry I hurt you like that.”

The parking lot was silent as Sean regarded her. He slowly turned his hand to hold hers, and Yin sensed the storm brewing inside him. 

“You didn’t answer the question,” he said.

Keep it straightforward. “It’s not that you weren’t enough,” Yin said. “I was happy to hang out with you at the bar and sleep together whenever we both felt like it. But I realized … If you actually knew who I am, you’d want nothing to do with me. And especially after finding out my real reasons.”

Sean stared at her for a heartbeat. Then a laugh escaped him, catching her off-guard. She’d rarely ever heard him laugh before; she couldn’t remember if he’d done so in her childhood.

“Fuck’s sake, Yuanling,” he said. “It should be the other way around. You know jackshit about me and what I’ve done.”

Just like Fajar’s response. Yin licked her dry lips. “I always thought you were the type who’d rather be alone. But you still came after me?”

Sean fixed her with a searching gaze. Moonlight fell over them, streaming through the tree canopy overhead. Distant sounds from the new district’s night traffic filled the silence.

“Look,” he said. “I don’t care if you decide to quit being a disciple. I just – I don’t want you to disappear for good.” His effort at honesty was evidently taking a toll; he radiated tension. Yet he still held Yin’s gaze, dark eyes boring into hers. “I want you with me. Can you take that?”

It was Yin’s turn to experience a storm of emotions inside. He only cares about Yuanling, not me. But he was looking right at her, holding her hand, eyes burning through flesh and bone into her very soul. And besides, wasn’t Yuanling still Yin? Couldn’t she accept that Sean cared for her now, even if she wasn’t all that he thought she was?

Yin didn’t want to think about how delusional she was probably being, or what would happen in the future once the truth came out. Right now, she only wanted to be held.

She stepped forward and leaned her head against Sean’s chest. Not a full hug, but just enough that she was enveloped in his body heat, listening to his heart drum rapidly underneath. Sean gripped her upper arms, but instead of pushing her away, Yin felt his breath against the top of her head, followed by his lips. Maybe it was easier for him to kiss her in that way when she wasn’t looking.

“Alright,” Yin murmured. “I’ll go back to the Club.”

He exhaled slowly, a quiet sigh that sent warm air ghosting down her neck. “Good.”

“But not tonight,” she added, lifting her head to look at him. “It’s getting late. Though … I wouldn’t mind spending more time with you.”

He arched a brow. “What kind of time?”

Yin pressed a light kiss to his chest above the U-neck of his top. His hands tightened briefly around her. “This kind,” she said, adding another kiss to his collarbone.

He snorted under his breath. “Is this how you’ll make the past week up to me?”

“Well, it’s one way,” Yin said, smiling. “Or we could do something else. There are some bars open at night. We could get bubble tea, and I’ll tell you what I’ve been up to –”

His mouth on hers was enough to shut her up. Yin melted against him, lips molding with his as he built up a demanding rhythm, tongue claiming her mouth for himself. He cupped the back of her head with a strong hand, tilting her face up, and she held onto the front of his jacket, eager to get closer.

When the kiss broke, Yin gasped for air. Her lips felt more swollen than ever; Sean hadn’t lost any of his roughness. His chest rose and fell heavily against her hands, and the intensity of his gaze made her face heat up.

“We can go to my car,” he murmured. The sound of his low voice reverberated through Yin’s bones.

“Are you sure?” she breathed. “What if someone sees?”

His lips grazed her jaw. “There’s nobody here. And the windows are coated. Can’t see a damn thing from outside.”

“But they’ll still hear us.”

“Then they can jack off to it if they want.”

Yin couldn’t help but laugh. Sean silenced her again with another heated kiss, and she wrapped her arms around him, gripping his back. By the time she was breathless again, heat had pooled in her core, settling between her legs.

“Fuck,” Sean hissed against her lips, fingers digging into her hair. “You don’t know how much I thought of you. Wondering where you were, what you were doing.”

“What did you imagine?” Yin asked as she left kisses along his jaw. She had to stand on tip-toe to reach. “Was it this?” She kissed his neck. “And this?”

Sean grunted, holding her tightly by the waist. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”

“But I would,” Yin said playfully. “Please, Sifu?”

He pressed his thumb over her lower lip. “If you can take what I’m about to give you, then I’ll tell you,” he said, low with desire.

Yin’s heart raced with newfound anticipation. “You’re not going to punish me, are you, Sifu?” she asked innocently.

She saw his dark smile in the light of the moon. “Did you forget how I work, Yuanling? Looks like you need a reminder.”

He stepped away from her suddenly. The cool night air rushed in, filling the space he’d left behind, and Yin shivered. But he still held her hand, and he led her over to his car, tucked into the darkest corner of the lot. She didn’t recognize this one from years ago; then again, it looked pretty polished and modern.

Just as Sean said, the windows were pitch black, revealing nothing of the inside. Sean opened the door and she slipped into the back, feeling the plush seats and catching the faint scent of cigarettes. She looked out through the grey-tinted windows and saw the Museum, clear as day. Definitely no need to worry about people passing by.

Sean followed in after her and shut the door, locking it for good measure. Then he was on her again, kissing her with such fervour that she was left dizzy and heated with desire.

“Sifu,” she moaned, feeling his chest under the jacket.

His hand tightened around the back of her neck. “You know what to call me,” he said, low with warning. “Say it.”

“Sean,” she gasped, every inch of her tingling. “Sean.”

“Good. I’m taking off your fucking clothes.”

Yin shivered as he shoved her linen jacket down her arms, followed by her shirt as he pulled it deftly over her head. Her top bun came undone, spilling hair over her bare shoulders. Sean didn’t stop there; he pushed her pants and underwear down, and only then did he set his hands on her, fondling every inch of skin, roaming over every plane of her body. Yin gasped and sighed as he touched her, yelping only when he pinched her nipples.

He chuckled roughly. “You haven’t changed.” He tugged her close by the waist. “Take off my clothes. Belt first.”

Yin obeyed, undoing his belt buckle and unzipping his pants. Before she could move further, he grabbed her hand and slipped it inside. She gasped when her fingers found his cock, already hardening.

“Pull it out,” Sean rasped.

Yin did so, marvelling at its size. Not quite as girthy as Fajar, but that was definitely made up for in length. She ran her hands along the shaft, stroking the veins, the soft skin by the slit, the smooth patches of scars –

Pain pinched along his cock as Yuanling grazed the burn scars. Sean bit back a curse. No matter how many times he fucked with the thing, the scars still hurt. But it didn’t matter. He never let that stop him before, and he damn well wasn’t going to stop now.

Yin jolted back to reality when Sean smacked her ass. “Keep going,” he grunted sharply. “Don’t stop unless I say so.”

Yin continued to stroke him, though now she tried to avoid his scars. She never knew they still hurt! Did it bring Sean pain when he slept with her before? Why did he go through with it if he knew the discomfort?

Maybe it wasn’t as bad as Yin thought. She hoped that was the case. Sean didn’t seem too bothered; he tipped his head against the backrest with a low groan. “Fuck,” he breathed, already panting. “Alright, enough. Take off the rest.”

Yin’s hands trembled as she removed his jacket, tank top, pants and all. She didn’t even get a chance to touch him; Sean turned her none too gently so that she faced the backrest, and she held onto it while he positioned himself behind her, heart drumming madly.

Yin squeaked when Sean pressed his fingers into her ass, stretching her hole with lube-slicked fingers. “Nngh – Sean,” she gasped, gripping the backrest hard. “That’s – ungh, ahh!” She gave a small cry as he pushed deeper. “Ah! Sean!”

“Fuck, you’re tight,” he breathed against her cheek. “That’s what you get when you spend time away.”

“Sean, I – I said I was – sorry,” she whined, squirming against him. Her neglected clit throbbed and tingled, aching for attention. She could barely move with Sean’s free arm wrapped tight around her waist.

“Not good enough,” Sean growled softly into her ear. “You’re gonna take this. Show me how sorry you are.”

His fingers disappeared. A whimper escaped her as the head of his cock pushed into her ass, warm and slick with lube. Yin’s thoughts derailed with the first hard thrust; she cried out and pressed against the backrest, but Sean pulled her back against his lap and held her there.

“You think you can just go?” he grunted, hips pounding into her. “Just walk away from me?”

Yin mewled with each powerful thrust. Her muscles tightened around his length, yet he still drove deeper, filling her completely. “I – I didn’t – mean to –” she gasped.

Sean shoved his hand between her legs and found her clit. Yin mewled as it swelled with pleasure, throbbing helplessly between his fingers. “Ohh – oh, Sean –!”

“That’s it,” he hissed. “You like this, don’t you? When I make you moan like the whore you are?”

Yin was getting closer, so close to the edge, yet he held her back just like before. “Ungh – hahh – Sean, Sean, please,” she babbled, hands scrabbling over his arms for a lifeline. “Let – let me –”

He drove his cock deep inside, at the same time bearing down on her clit, and she screamed. “You’ll fucking come when I let you,” he snarled. “You’re mine. Say it.”

A sob broke through her throat. Yin could barely see through the tears in her eyes. All she knew was Sean surrounding her, his grunts and growls in her ear, his hands claiming her roughly, his cock filling her until she couldn’t take much more.

Another hard thrust jumbled her mind. “Come on!” Sean grunted. “Say it!”

“Sean – uhh –” Yin blindly reached back and found the back of his neck. “Nghh – I, I’m y-yours,” she gasped in a half-moan, half-sob. “Yours.”

His harsh chuckle devolved into a groan. “Fuck – again. Say it again!”

“I’m yours,” Yin cried out, no longer knowing who she was anymore. Sean’s name was the only word she knew.

He groaned low against her neck, driving into her over and over. “Fucking mine. I’ll never let you – get away – f-fuck –”

Sean convulsed and thrust hard with a loud groan, spilling hot cum inside her. Yin’s clit burst at the same time, and she threw her head back against his shoulder as stars flashed across her eyes, a cry dying on her lips.

Their gasps and panting filled the silence that followed. Yin gradually relaxed and nuzzled the side of his neck. After a moment, he carefully lifted her off his cock and wiped the excess cum off them both with his shirt.

Then he sat back on the car seat with a heavy sigh, lounging in post-coital bliss. Yin let him pull her onto his lap, glad to relax for a little while against his chest. His temperature was hotter than usual from the sex; it added to her drowsiness, but she found enough strength to murmur playfully, “So, what did you think I was doing, Sifu?”

He snorted softly above her head. She might’ve believed his impassivity to the question if his arm hadn’t tightened around her at the same time. Yin tilted her head up to look at him and found him staring out the window. That hesitance was once again on his face.

“First night you didn’t show up, I thought you were just busy with your own life,” he said eventually. “Maybe you were out sick or something. But no one else had heard from you, and I started thinking you might’ve – gotten in trouble.”

He’d been worried for her. The realization both warmed Yin and nudged her guilt.

“I heard Xuanjun telling his friends that you’d run off. Got him to tell me everything. Then I found your letter.” A muscle twitched in Sean’s jaw. “And heard from my disciples that you were seen in the new district.” He looked at her then, his face half-shadowed. “After you spotted them, I figured you’d go into hiding for real.”

“I might’ve if I didn’t have work to do outside,” Yin said. “Having another car following you at night is pretty scary.”

“They had my orders not to hurt you.”

“But I didn’t know that. Most of your disciples don’t like me. And I didn’t know what you’d do to me, either.”

He regarded her for a heartbeat then kissed her cheek. Yin sensed his apology in the gesture; saying sorry and admitting wrongdoings was never his strong suit, even when she was a child.

His lips trailed to her jaw, hot breath brushing her ear, and her core tingled pleasantly.

“You knew I was at the Museum, though,” Yin continued. “You have disciples here.”

“But they never saw you again after that night,” Sean explained. “You just disappeared. I came here tonight on a hunch. Didn’t think I’d actually find you.”

Yin smiled and kissed the corner of his mouth. “Must’ve been fate, then.”

He scoffed. “I don’t believe in that shit.” But he caught her lips against his and kissed her deeply. Yin shifted on his lap, feeling his languid cock under her, and pressed closer to him.

“Sometimes I wondered if you were with someone else, and you left to hide them from me,” Sean murmured. His hands moved up her waist and over her back, and Yin shivered involuntarily. “The thought of you getting fucked by someone else really pissed me off.”

“I’m not surprised,” Yin said, trying not to think about Fajar and Kuroki, or even Jinfeng. “But, luckily for you, I don’t have a partner.”

“That’s a surprise,” Sean said, leaving hot kisses from her jaw to neck. Yin moaned softly. “Where’d you learn to fuck, then? You sleep around a lot?”

“Not as much as you,” she teased weakly. “But I know my stuff.”

He rasped a chuckle against her ear. “Show me, then. If you’ve got the strength for it.”

Did she? A few minutes ago, she’d been ready to fall asleep. Now her sensitive folds throbbed with anticipation; when Yin shifted again on his lap, she found his cock half-hard.

Huo crackled with amusement in her mind. There was no difference between strength and stamina for the talisman. A touch of its fire filled Yin with fresh energy, bringing her mind to full wakefulness, and she grinned against Sean’s lips. “I’d be honoured, Sifu.”

She straddled him easily, partly surprised when he didn’t flip her over. Was he actually going to let her top him? The thought filled Yin with giddiness as she positioned herself. A few strokes brought his cock to full hardness, and she eased her cunt down on it with a gasp. Oh god, he was big …

Sean groaned low, gripping her hips as she began to move. “Fuck,” he grunted. “Ah yeah … Come on …”

Yin pressed down harder on his shaft, mewling as his length rubbed against her sides. Her sensitive clit ached and began to swell as she rolled her hips, and she whined from the pleasure bordering on pain. Fresh sweat beaded across Sean’s brow as he watched her hungrily.

“That’s it,” Sean growled. “Yeah … take it all the way –” He grunted sharply, hands tightening over her. “Fuck, you’re so wet … Ungh, so fucking good …”

Yin grabbed his face with both hands and kissed him hard. Sean immediately matched her energy, wrapping both arms tight around her back, and roughly claimed her mouth. His eagerness sent a jolt through Yin’s cunt, building up the unbearable pressure in her core, and she rocked harder over him. He was almost all the way in – just a little more –

Sean grunted and bucked his hips under her. Yin broke from the kiss with a gasp as his cock bumped against a sweet spot. “Ahh! It’s – it’s in,” she panted. “It’s burning, Sean, it … ahh …”

“Finally,” Sean growled, squeezing her ass.

Yin quickly cupped his jaw. His sweaty throat throbbed against her palm. “Don’t come yet,” Yin ordered breathlessly. “I’m not finished.”

“You better fucking hurry up, then,” he snarled.

Yin tightened her walls around him. “I thought my Sifu had enough stamina to last the whole night.”

He grit his teeth, entire body straining against unbearable pleasure. “You little bitch,” he gasped. “You want the whole night, I’ll give it to you.”

“I’ll – I’ll think about it –” Yin moaned loudly as his cock ground against more sensitive spots along her walls. Bracing her hands on his shoulders, she rose up on her knees, just enough that he slid out halfway, and impaled herself on him again. Sean’s head fell back against the backrest with a heady groan.

“Oh, fuck,” he panted. “Yuanling, you – feel so good …”

He held her in an iron grip as Yin bounced on his cock, quickening her rhythm until it was all she knew. She barely felt the sting of his teeth on her neck and shoulders; the pain merged with her pleasure, rising fast like a wave until it crashed over them both.

Sean’s loud groan rumbled in her ears as his cock burst, filling her to the brim with more cum. Yin sobbed as her oversensitive nerves burned with ecstacy. She couldn’t remember ever feeling more blissed out in her entire life. Not even with the others …

Sean snaked his hand up her torso and neck, and cupped her jaw. “That’s it,” he rasped against her mouth. “Good girl. Let me see you come.”

Her walls tightened helplessly around Sean’s length as he emptied himself inside her. Strength completely spent, Yin collapsed against his chest with a weak moan. Hell, she could barely feel her legs at this point.

She listened to Sean’s breathing as it gradually slowed. His sweat-slicked chest rose and fell heavily against hers, and his heated hands pressed firmly against her back. “Fuck,” he breathed, leaning his head against the backrest. “You sure know how to ride.”

Yin clumsily kissed his cheek. Exhaustion tugged at her, but she managed to find enough of her voice. “I love you, Sean,” came out in a hoarse whisper before she could stop it.

Sean said nothing. He simply kissed her, slow but deep, and Yin melted into him as she sensed her feelings returned in kind.

The aftermath of her meeting with Sean passed by peacefully. After dozing for a while in his car, they both got dressed; Sean offered to drive her home, but Yin refused. She had her own car, and nor could she let him see that her home was the Wuguan.

Yin left Sean standing by his car, but not before giving him one last kiss. The feel of his hot lips devouring hers remained for a long while as she drove toward the old district. The night’s cool air chased away the heat from her face and body, though her thighs still felt like mush. Sean really knew how to turn her into a puddle. And … she honestly enjoyed it. His roughness. His degrading words. A smile spread across her face, secret in the night.

Beside her spirit, Huo thrummed low, fully calm and satisfied.

It was a long drive home. By the time Yin arrived at the Wuguan, she was bone-tired and fell fast asleep the second she hit the bed.

Chapter Text

“You’re in a good mood tonight,” Xiahui commented.

Yin followed her friend’s gaze over to Ningli by the makeup table. Ningli grinned at them both in the mirror.

“It’s nothing,” she said. “I just had a very good client last night, that’s all. Felt like he actually knew what he was doing.”

Xiahui raised both brows. “Wow. Care to give me some of your luck?”

“No way!” Ningli laughed. “I’m hoping to save it for tonight. Who knows, maybe I’ll be hired by a CEO too!” She met Yin’s eyes in the mirror. “I still can’t believe you went out to a party with Wu Jinfeng. That’s literally the craziest catch you could ever make! Right, Xiahui?”

“It sure is,” Xiahui said, fixing Yin with a shrewd eye. “So that’s why you got involved with Jade Dynasty?”

Yin shrugged. “I just wanted to see if I could actually work there. Fit in. I didn’t expect to get spotted by Jinfeng so fast. But that doesn’t mean I’m leaving this place,” she added quickly.

“I mean, we all gotta do what we need to,” Xiahui said. “You need the money. I’m not holding that against you.”

Yin knew she didn’t, but it was still a relief to hear it all the same.

“I’m not, either,” Ningli added, now applying blush to her cheeks. “Though, I am kinda jealous. It must be so nice there! That bar is super high-class, right?”

“Sure is,” Yin said.

“What are the workers like?” Ningli asked.

“I haven’t spent much time with them to tell,” Yin said thoughtfully. “It’s not like here where we can sit around and chat during downtime. Over there, you always have to be doing something, or spending all your time with a client. Most of those workers are favourites, reserved ahead of time –”

Her phone buzzed. Another message from Boss Dong. Yin hoped it was good news; on the one hand, she wanted to see Jinfeng again, but on the other, this was her private time to spend with the girls.

“What is it? Have you been reserved?” Xiahui asked, leaning over to read.

Ningli turned in her seat. “What? Who? Who’d you get?”

“Jinfeng again,” Yin said. The promise of victory was enough to dispel her irritation at being dragged away from a break. She’d been hired again for another outing! Hopefully this would be her chance to advance the ritual.

Yin glanced up from her phone to find the others staring. “Jinfeng?” Ningli repeated. “She’s hiring you again? Wasn’t your last date a few days ago?”

“Just five,” Yin corrected her, to no avail.

“Yuanling!” Ningli all but squealed. “That’s amazing! You’ll get lots of money! You might even become famous!”

Yin was tempted to brush it off, but she couldn’t. She understood the awe; here she was, a poor prostitute, getting called to escort one of the most powerful people in the city. It was something out of a “chosen one” novel.

“Um –” Another buzz. Yin’s stomach flopped as she scanned the new message. “Oh shit, I have to leave soon.”

“Huh? Already?” Ningli exclaimed. “But you just got here!”

“She’s been here for two hours already,” Xiahui pointed out.

“Sorry,” Yin said sheepishly, gathering her bag. “I’ll tell you how it went later, alright?”

“Sure thing.” Xiahui stood and hugged her. Ningli leaped up to join in. “I sure hope Jinfeng doesn’t expect you to be there in five minutes.”

“I bet you she does,” Ningli said in a conspiratorial whisper. “She’s a CEO. She probably gets everything she wants in seconds! Yuanling, you better hurry!”

“Come on, a little delay isn’t going to hurt her,” Yin huffed. Her phone buzzed again. “Or maybe it is, I don’t know. I’ll text you later, alright?”

“Good luck, Yuanling!” Xiahui said as Yin hurried away.

“Be safe!” Ningli called. “Have fun!”

I sure hope so, Yin thought.

Just as before, Yin met Jinfeng in her office at the Tower. Li Fang was there to get Yin dressed; the outfit this time was a floor-length dress of black satin. The torso was styled like a halter top, and a golden phoenix decorated the front with its tail feathers splayed out around the skirt. A slit in the skirt went up to Yin’s hip on the right side, fastened only to the knee with small golden clasps. That, combined with the makeup, a new golden hairpin in her bun, and Jinfeng’s gift of a necklace of netted crystals, was enough to make Yin feel like a fashion model.

Their destination, she learned, was the famous seafood restaurant, Silver Pearl. “It’s technically for a business dinner,” Jinfeng explained during the drive over. “But it’ll be more like old friends getting together. You don’t need to worry too much about formality.”

“That’s a shame,” Yin said jokingly. “I was hoping to show off my skill in stoicism.”

Jinfeng chuckled. “I’m sure you will have your chance, dear. For now, enjoy yourself. And don’t trouble yourself about the meals and drinks; I will cover the cost.”

Yin figured she would; Jinfeng had to know there was absolutely no way Yin would be able to afford eating at such a fancy restaurant. Nevertheless, the tension left her shoulders, and she relaxed for the rest of the car ride.

The Silver Pearl restaurant was fully booked in the main eating area. A chandelier hung from the ceiling, and painted tapestries decorated the walls. Everyone within the restaurant was well-dressed, giving Yin the impression that she’d come upon some high-class function.

The manager himself came out to greet Jinfeng and lead her to a reserved private room. Yin slipped her arm through the elder’s, and together they went up to the second floor.

“This place is incredible,” Yin murmured, gazing around at the decor. The smell of cooked king crab wafted by her, and she breathed in deeply, her stomach rumbling softly. “Do you come here often?”

“Enough times that the novelty has worn off,” Jinfeng replied. “But the food continues to be excellent.”

The private room they arrived at held two round tables to hold several guests; most of the seats were already filled, mostly by businessmen and their lady partners. They all greeted Jinfeng and politely bowed their heads as she passed by.

It only made sense that Yin would sit next to Jinfeng. On Yin’s other side was a young woman, presumably the partner to the suited man another seat down. Yin caught a glimpse of the woman’s braided hairstyle and the dark turquoise qipao patterned with golden flowers.

Then she looked at the woman’s profile, and a stone dropped in her stomach. “Tiantian?” she whispered.

Tiantian folded her hands over her lap. Her posture was stiff. “Good evening … Yuanling,” she said politely.

Yin got the message to not make a scene. She glanced at Tiantian’s partner – her client, a middle-aged man with a receding hairline and an expensive watch. He was currently deep in conversation with the businessman sitting next to him.

Yin peered at Jinfeng out of the corner of her eye. The elder appeared not to have noticed Tiantian at all. Before Yin could decide on what to do or say next, waiters brought in the first course, and the dinner began.

If there was one thing Yin could do absolutely well, it was enjoying good food. Having Tiantian next to her only added some awkwardness, but Yin was determined to deal with it after at least tasting more than half of the dishes. Courses came and went, from dumplings to noodles, steamed vegetables to crispy chicken, a multitude of seafood dishes, and an entire king crab.

Yin’s mouth watered at the sight. When was the last time she had a full restaurant experience like this? Before the massacre, definitely. She’d been with Father at a large round table like this one. Yang had been there too, with Jiali and Mingzhu, his wife and baby daughter … And there were other people at the table that Yin couldn’t clearly recall. They’d been celebrating something important … the baby’s one hundredth day.

Yin snapped out of her thoughts as a waiter replaced their teapot with fresh green tea. She refilled Jinfeng’s cup, then hesitated for a brief second before turning to Tiantian. “Would you like more tea?” she asked.

Tiantian shook her head, not quite meeting Yin’s eyes. “I’m fine, thank you.”

Shui’s presence trickled through Yin, heightening her perception. Tiantian was most certainly not fine; displeasure and discomfort surrounded her like a cloud. And Yin could easily guess at the reason.

The rest of the dinner passed smoothly. Yin heard plenty of congratulations for Jinfeng on all her philanthropic endeavours, donating to charities and funding organizations, and whatnot. Bitterness stirred in her gut. How could Jinfeng act so humble when she decorated herself in wealth and displayed it for the whole city to see? When the old district slowly crumbled from neglect? How could she tout about justice when she took part in the massacre, betraying her fellow Guardians?

When the final course arrived – red bean soup! – Yin passed one of the bowls to Tiantian. The latter scowled. “I don’t need your help, Yuanling,” she said, quietly enough that the others didn’t hear.

“I’m not trying to help,” Yin said. “Though, I can tell you’re angry with me. Why?”

“Why would I waste my time being angry at you?”

“I know you were Jinfeng’s favourite before.”

Tiantian said nothing.

“Look,” Yin said, “I just want you to know, I’m not doing this to get back at you or anything. I just need the money.”

“Right,” Tiantian sneered. “So you decide to go for the richest person in town.”

“Is that illegal?”

“I spent years working up the ladder,” Tiantian hissed. “And you come and take it away in days!”

“I didn’t think she’d hire me so fast,” Yin protested.

“But you hoped she would.”

“Well, who wouldn’t? Seriously, Tiantian, this is a business. I’m just doing my job, same as you.” Yin leaned a little closer to her. “I heard about your disagreement with her. She was going to hire someone else regardless of whether I was available or not.”

“I know that,” Tiantian snapped. “It’s happened before.”

“Then what’s the problem? She’ll probably get tired of me soon and hire you back.”

Tiantian hesitated, glancing furtively around the table. Jinfeng was still in conversation with somebody else, and most of the other men were laughing and chatting away.

“She’s never left me for this long, before,” Tiantian said at last. She gazed at Yin with mingled bitterness and envy. “You’re her new favourite. All of us can tell.”

“Tiantian, this is only my first time being hired back,” Yin said, attempting to mollify her. “Listen. I’m being serious when I say that I’m not trying to steal your opportunities away. I came here to do a job. That’s all.”

Tiantian narrowed her eyes. “That’s hard to believe. I know you approached her first. You wanted to get in her good books. That’s the only reason why you applied to work at Jade Dynasty –”

“What’s going on here?” Jinfeng’s voice cut through the tension like a knife. Yin and Tiantian hurriedly leaned away from each other; when did they get so close in the first place?

“Oh, um …” Yin glanced at Tiantian. The latter stared down at her plate, still as a statue. “Nothing, my lady. We were just getting acquainted.”

Jinfeng arched a brow and glanced at Tiantian. She undoubtedly recognized her former escort, but she said nothing and simply nodded to Yin before turning back to her other conversation.

Yin exhaled quietly. In the corner of her eye, Tiantian nodded submissively while her client lectured her to not cause trouble. Yin waited until he was done before whispering, “So, who’s that guy?”

Tiantian rolled her eyes but said, “He’s one of Lady Wu’s business partners. Owns a big manufacturing company overseas. It’s all he’ll talk about.”

“Ugh. Don’t they know anything else?” Yin said sympathetically.

“They’re all like that.” Tiantian eyed Yin for a moment. “Is it the same where you usually work?”

“Half the time our clients there don’t talk to us at all,” Yin said with a shrug. “It is what it is.”

“I’d prefer that instead of these guys, honestly.”

Yin smiled and gently bumped Tiantian’s arm with her own. Tiantian said nothing more, but the tension around her eased a little.

When the dinner finally came to a close, everybody went their separate ways. Tiantian and her client were gone before Yin could find her and say goodbye. Yin wasn’t sure why, but missing that opportunity made her heart sink. Despite everything, she hoped Tiantian would be alright.

The drive back to Jade Palace was slow, given the unusually heavy traffic at this time of night. Throughout it all, Jinfeng muttered to Yin about the insufferable businessmen and their stuffy wives. Yin listened patiently, glad for the sliding window that partitioned the back half of the car from the front, allowing them privacy from Xu Chen’s ears.

“I don’t think I’ve been to a more useless function than that,” Jinfeng huffed. “If it weren’t for your presence, dear, I would have left early.”

“We still could’ve left, right?” Yin asked. “Nobody would dare stop you.”

“Yes, but even I need to put up a good face for my partners,” Jinfeng said. “It’s all business, after all.” She patted Yin’s thigh. “Was Tiantian a bother, dear? I can put in a word at Jade Palace.”

“Oh – no, she wasn’t bothering me at all. We were just talking for a bit.”

“Hmm.”

“Why didn’t you say anything to her?” Yin asked.

“Why should I? There was nothing to say. If she wishes to apologize to me, she may do so.”

It was on the tip of Yin’s tongue to say that there wasn’t anything wrong with asking for a raise, especially in this industry. But she bit her tongue. The last thing she needed was to kill the mood and ruin any potential plans of late-night intimacy.

As they waited at a red light, however, Yin’s curiosity rose up. “Can I ask you something, my lady?”

“Ask away, dear.”

“Those business people have families, right? A lot of them brought their wives and husbands to the dinner party earlier this week. Don’t you have a partner?”

“If I had a partner, I wouldn’t need to hire an escort, now would I?” Jinfeng asked with dry amusement.

“That’s true,” Yin allowed. “But still. Don’t you have any family to bring? You always appear alone in the photos and news articles.”

“Well, running the Corporation is a lonely business, my dear. It’s certainly not for the faint of heart.”

The light turned green and their car moved forward.

“I used to have a family,” Jinfeng went on, staring ahead. “But I lost them long ago.”

“I’m sorry,” Yin said softly, trying to keep her curiosity at bay. She’d never heard the details of Jinfeng’s childhood, only that she lost her parents and three younger sisters – not to mention her right arm – in a criminal attack.

“I’ve often heard that response, dear,” Jinfeng said blandly. “It means nothing to me now.”

“I get that. And for what it’s worth, I understand what it’s like. I lost my family at a young age, too. And,” Yin went on, resisting the urge to shrivel up inside, “I think it’s great that you’re trying to help other families. Donating to charities and organizations, and all that.”

“Hm. Well. Even I can’t fix everything,” the elder said, her tone slightly softer. “But I do try.”

Not that Yin ever saw the results of that effort. She rarely saw it in the old district. It was like everybody just forgot it existed after the new district’s construction was complete, Jinfeng included. At some point, it would likely become the new city outskirts, maybe merge into the Squats and be taken over by gangs.

An idea came to Yin at that moment. Speaking of the Squats …

“What about drugs?” she asked carefully, keeping a casual demeanor. “Have you handled those before?”

Jinfeng arched a brow. “I’ve overseen plenty of drug busts and cleanup. Why?”

“The Purple Mist drug is pretty popular in the old district. Would it be possible to bust that?”

“Ah, that.” Was it Yin’s imagination, or did Jinfeng’s eyes darken slightly? “It’s been difficult to attempt with how organized that gang is. The Squats is a no-go zone for the police.”

“Well … I’ve heard rumours about a gang war going on,” Yin offered.

Jinfeng looked at her in surprise. “A gang war?”

Yin couldn’t help her own surprise; she would’ve expected Jinfeng to already know about it. She owned half the city, after all. “Yeah. A bigger gang wants to take control of the drug. I don’t know the details; it’s just what I’ve heard. But maybe you could use that to your advantage?” Yin suggested.

The elder hummed in thought. “I’ll look into it. A gang war would leave both sides unstable and weakened. That would make a perfect opportunity …” She refocused on Yin. “And where did you hear all of this? Have you been getting involved with gangs, my dear? That’s rather dangerous for a lovely girl like yourself.”

Yin smiled secretively. “I can be a bit dangerous sometimes.”

“Of that I have no doubt.” Jinfeng’s hand slid along Yin’s thigh to settle on her stomach. “In fact, I would love to see it. I myself have experience with dangerous people.”

“Oh?” Yin teased, leaning closer to her. “What kind of experience?”

Jinfeng swiped her thumb along Yin’s lower lip. “I’ll show you soon, dear.”

Back in Jade Palace’s private lounge, Jinfeng sat on the sofa and crossed her legs. Yin remained standing; her pulse quickened, drumming in her ears.

“Undress yourself, dear,” Jinfeng commanded.

Yin did so. The dress itself was surprisingly easy to remove, which was likely intended. Very soon, she was fully naked before Jinfeng, cunt tingling and nipples growing stiff. Goosebumps tickled across her bare skin as the elder slowly and deliberately took in the sight, eyes lingering on every part of Yin’s body.

“Turn,” Jinfeng said, and Yin obeyed, feeling the elder’s gaze on her backside. Heat and wetness pooled between Yin’s legs, and she instinctively pressed her thighs together.

“Ah! None of that, dear,” Jinfeng rebuked. Yin sheepishly moved her thighs apart. “Now … show me how you touch yourself.”

Warmth flushed Yin’s face. “Standing up?”

“Did I tell you to lie down?”

“No,” Yin murmured. “Apologies, my lady.”

She reached down between her legs and slowly rubbed her clit. It swelled under her fingers and she gasped; a heated pressure built in her core, and her folds ached for attention. Her other hand fixed upon her nipple, fondling with languid strokes. Yin’s eyes fluttered shut as she tilted her head back. A soft moan escaped her.

Thoughts of Fajar entered her mind – his cock buried deep inside her, his grunts and groans in her ear, the look on his face as ecstasy took him. And then there was Sean, holding her down with strong hands, swearing at her as he pumped her full of himself. And Kuroki, with her soft breasts and thighs, teasing with her rope, the flash of a tantō –

Yin wobbled on her feet as the pressure became unbearable. Her hands moved faster, fingers stroking close to her folds as her pleasure swelled. Slick trickled past her folds, tickling the skin of her inner thigh. “Ohh … mmm,” she moaned, panting as her muscles strained for release –

“Stop,” Jinfeng ordered.

Yin sucked in a sharp breath. She opened her eyes to find Jinfeng still seated on the sofa. The sight of her sharp eyes, heavy with desire, added to the thrill in Yin’s core.

“Lie down,” Jinfeng said. “On your back.”

Yin swallowed dryly. The floor’s carpet was soft against her skin as she lay on her back. With Jinfeng no longer in Yin’s line of sight, the weight of her gaze grew heavier, sending more chills over her skin.

“Spread your legs,” Jinfeng commanded. “Yes, just like that.”

Yin’s cunt tingled from the cool air, still aching with need. Before she knew it, her hand was snaking back over her stomach to her legs –

“Did I give you permission to do that?” Jinfeng said, low with warning. “Keep your hands still.”

Yin whined softly. She was so close to release! Just a few more hard strokes and she’d be there …

Jinfeng stood and slowly circled around Yin, gazing down at her. The satin of her dress grazed against Yin’s sensitive body as she went, which only flamed her need even more. The wait was unbearable.

“I can see how wet you are,” Jinfeng commented softly, now standing between Yin’s spread legs. “You may continue, dear. But only with your nipples.”

Yin eagerly did so, pinching and circling both her nipples until they were hard and aching, almost to the point of pain. And yet it wasn’t enough to drive her toward release.

“Ohh,” she moaned, arching her hips into the air. “It’s not – I, I need more –”

Jinfeng’s dress trailed over her leg, making her twitch. “Touch your thighs, but keep away from your entrance,” the elder said. “I do not want to see those pretty fingers going anywhere near it.”

Yin obeyed, massaging the skin of her inner thighs so close to her folds that the pressure continued to build. But it wasn’t enough. No matter how much her muscles strained and her swollen clit throbbed, Yin couldn’t tip herself over the edge. “Ahh – my lady, please –”

Jinfeng kneeled down and traced her long fingernails over Yin’s stomach. Her voice sounded so far away when she spoke. “What are you thinking of, dear?”

Yin could barely think, much less respond. “Hnng … y-your fingers – in me …” She bucked her hips again. “Ahh …!”

“Is that so? You flatter me, my dear.” Jinfeng’s nails pressed into Yin’s skin, just enough that it stung. Yin heard her inhale deeply. “You may come now, dear.”

Yin desperately plunged both hands between her legs, stroking herself to ecstasy. It crashed upon her faster than expected – not that she knew anything at this point save for the hot pleasure coursing to her. Yin moaned loudly, arching her back, entire body damp with sweat. Then she collapsed, gasping and panting, basking in the fading glow of ecstasy.

“That’s it,” Jinfeng murmured. “Excellent, dear. You look beautiful like this.”

Her praise sent a new throbbing pleasure through Yin’s core. “Thank you, my lady,” she murmured breathlessly.

A smile tugged at Jinfeng’s lips. “Now, come sit with me.”

Somehow, Yin managed to stand up, though her legs wobbled immediately. Jinfeng caught her with a strong arm around Yin’s waist and drew her to the sofa. Yin fell upon the elder’s lap with a sigh, still fully naked, and relaxed as Jinfeng stroked her waist.

In the comfortable silence that followed, the Metal talisman passed through Yin like the echo of a bell, deep and rumbling. Just like with the others, Jin spoke no words, but its voice touched Yin and she now understood the talisman effortlessly. The feel of its presence was like the kiss of cool metal on her skin.

After a moment, it occurred to Yin that Jinfeng must have climaxed too if the ritual managed to progress. Nevertheless, she asked, “Did you come too, my lady?”

Jinfeng chuckled. “Rest assured I’ve been deeply satisfied, dear. The sight of you was exquisite.”

“I’m glad to hear it,” Yin smiled. “But … why don’t you let me touch you?”

“Because I’m an old woman, dear. There are better uses for your lovely hands than to touch my aging skin.” She playfully tapped Yin’s lower lip. “Come now, don’t pout. I have enough experience in handling my own pleasure.”

“Because you’ve been alone for so long?” Yin asked quietly.

Something flickered behind Jinfeng’s calm mask. It was gone in a second. “Being alone means that no one is around to watch you experiment,” the elder said casually. “And besides, I’ve grown accustomed to being on my own. I give the orders; I control my path. That is more than what others can boast of.”

The hint of finality in her tone was enough to make Yin drop the topic. Nevertheless, she couldn’t help but turn it over in her mind as the night carried on.

An hour later, in the familiar darkness of the Wuguan, Yin lay in bed thinking of Father and Sibak Liang, and of Jinfeng, their little sister. Three scraggly children from the old district who came together in the heart of an old Kung-Fu school, and somehow they filled in the loneliness within each other. They remained close throughout their lives from then on, all the way until that fateful time when Jinfeng saw her brothers-at-arms killed.

As much as Yin believed in the elder’s apathy, she had to wonder: did Jinfeng miss her family at all?

Chapter Text

Yin held still as Kuroki draped the black kimono over her shoulders. It wasn’t any surprise to her that Kuroki knew her measurements near-perfectly, given the amount of time she spent learning Yin’s body.

A full-length mirror leaned against the wall. Yin stood still and watched her reflection as Kuroki adjusted the fabric here and there. It was truly a beautiful piece with its embroidered patterns of many colours, dancing across the train and skirt. The embroidered moon settled over Yin’s left breast like a window into her heart. The fabric itself felt like satin against her skin.

And yet, the more it covered Yin’s frame, the more it felt like a noose around her neck.

Kuroki soon finished tying it all together with a fiery obi belt. She stepped back to look at her work in full, eyes gleaming. “How does it feel?”

“Like a perfect fit,” Yin replied. She turned experimentally to catch all the angles. At the very least, she could admire how it moved around her like rippling water.

“I thought so,” Kuroki smiled, visibly delighted. “You look excellent in it, Yuanling. If it is not too much to ask, I would like you to be the model wearing it for the photoshoot.”

Yin’s heart dropped into her stomach. “Photoshoot?” she repeated blankly.

“Yes, for my portfolio.” Kuroki slowly circled around Yin, taking pictures with her phone. “I am very particular about the professionalism of my exhibit photos.”

“What about the actual exhibition?”

Kuroki laughed lightly. “You will not need to be involved with that. I will put the kimono on a mannequin.”

Yin bit her lip. She should’ve anticipated this. Not the part about modelling – that was a whole other surprise. But now that she had the Water talisman … There was no reason to remain at the Museum.

It was like trying to leave the Club all over again. Yin could just cancel her membership online and be done with it. But part of her balked at the thought. How would Kuroki react?

She’d likely be concerned. Maybe worried. But would she really? Yin was just another artist while Kuroki was the lead curator, famous in the modern art scene among other things. Surely she’d forget about Yin and fill her time with other projects …

Sean surfaced in Yin’s mind. His anger and hurt, his rough words.

“Kuroki,” Yin said, keeping her tone casual, “wouldn’t you have somebody else model in this? I mean, I’m still not a professional.”

“That is no problem. I will instruct you on the day of,” Kuroki said, setting her phone on the table. “Besides, I made this kimono with you in mind. Its effect would be lost on anyone else.”

When Yin hesitated, Kuroki came forward. Her brows pinched slightly with concern. “If you are uncomfortable with modelling, you need not do it,” she said softly. “I only thought you might like to experience it.”

“I would. I just –” Yin took a deep breath. Here went a go at honesty. “I’m sorry. I’m just not feeling so well today.”

Kuroki tilted her head. “Is this a case of illness or bad mood?”

“The second one. I’ve been thinking about leaving the Museum,” Yin admitted. “I haven’t really contributed much to be considered a member, and I figured someone else would benefit from it more than me.”

“Nonsense!” Kuroki said firmly. “You have made many contributions. And I do not mean just in the bedroom,” she added, a mischievous glint in her eye. “In fact, I was thinking how lovely it would be to feature some of your charcoal drawings.”

“Really?” Yin blurted. “But – they’re just sketches!”

“Do not sell yourself so short, dearest. You are on par with many of our traditional artists here, and I am not just saying that because of our relationship. I find your work intriguing.” Kuroki took Yin’s hand, thumb brushing over her knuckles. “Often solemn and sad. I wonder what your inspiration is.”

“It’s better to just think of them on a surface level,” Yin said. “No need to delve into my conscience.” Her attempt at lightness sounded flat even to her own ears.

“Can your conscience truly be worse than mine?” Kuroki asked. “I have had my share of darkness. Maybe we can wade through ours together.”

Shui burbled softly against Yin’s spirit.

Yuanling was truly radiant in this kimono, Kuroki’s finest work yet. Only the hesitation in Yuanling’s face was enough to dampen the joy of the moment. Kuroki wished there was a way for her to ease her lover’s mind and assure her that all would be well. Kuroki did not want to lose her as a member of the Museum, for that marked her as Kuroki’s, in a way. But, more than that, she did not want to lose Yuanling beyond the walls of this building to the devouring city, never to be seen again …

Yin withdrew from the connection as though surfacing from a swim in a lake. She didn’t know whether to feel better or worse after seeing what Kuroki thought of her. Damn it! Caring for Fajar and Sean was more than enough. Yin wasn’t supposed to form attachments to all of them – or even any of them in the first place!

But now she cared for Kuroki. Yin couldn’t bring herself to imagine the disappointment on the artist’s face.

“I think I’d just like to take a break from art,” Yin managed, softening her tone. “Just for a little bit. Life’s been kind of hectic lately.”

“Ah. I understand,” Kuroki said gently. The concern in her face hadn’t gone away. “If there is anything I can do to assist, just let me know. And … if you wish to withdraw from the Museum for your rest, that is alright too.”

Yin nodded. She didn’t dare meet Kuroki’s eyes; if she did, Kuroki would see right through her. “Thank you.”

Kuroki lightly kissed her hand. “Of course, dearest. Now, let me undress you. This piece is still not quite finished.”

Robe after robe came off until Yin wore only the base layer, a thin yukata. Feeling somewhat better after receiving Kuroki’s permission, she said, “I think you forgot this one.”

Kuroki glanced over from where she stood at the table, folding the kimono layers. She eyed Yin’s clothing, and a slow smile spread across her face. “I believe you are right. How could I have missed this?”

She glided to Yin’s side and slipped the cord from around her waist. The yukata slipped down Yin’s arms and fell to the floor, baring her nakedness. Kuroki hummed with approval as she kneaded her waist.

“Is this a better view than with the kimono?” Yin asked, smirking.

“You know the answer to that, dearest.”

“Hm. Do you know what would make my view better?”

“And what is that?” Kuroki asked softly, shifting closer.

“All of this –” Yin circled her hands around the artist’s waist. “Off.”

Kuroki’s smile widened, dark and alluring. “Then do yourself the honours, dearest.”

Yin easily released Kuroki’s kimono, revealing her slender frame covered in a moon-like sheen. The sight of her supple shape was enough to make Yin wet; her heart quickened, pumping heat through her veins. She drew Kuroki closer and savoured the feel of her soft breasts against her own, stomachs pressed flush together.

“Ohh,” Kuroki sighed as Yin trailed kisses along her neck. Her hands slid over Yin’s shoulders. “I often forget how strong you are, dearest. I am always the one tying you up.”

Yin chuckled against her neck. Kuroki smelled of cherry blossoms, but with a deeper tone underneath that Yin couldn’t quite recognize. In any case, it was amazing to breathe in. She reached down to squeeze Kuroki’s ass; the latter’s moan emboldened her to reach further down, hooking one elegant leg around her thigh.

“Ah!” Kuroki gasped as Yin kissed lower, moving down to her chest. “Oh – oh, dearest, ohh –”

Another loud moan as Yin licked the tops of her breasts. “Yes, yes, right there,” Kuroki panted, pressing her sex against Yin’s. Yin groaned softly as pleasure swelled between her legs, slowly building as Kuroki’s thigh rubbed against hers.

Lifting Kuroki onto the table’s edge was easy enough. This put her at the perfect height for Yin to take one of her breasts between lips and teeth, sucking and licking in turn at the stiff nipple. Kuroki mewled above her, wrapping both legs around Yin’s waist and gripping her hair.

Yin moved further down, leaving a trail of hot kisses over Kuroki’s fluttering stomach, and soon reached the space between her legs. Kuroki’s cunt glistened wet, shining in the studio’s light as she spread her thighs, leaning back on her elbows and watching Yin with a lustful gaze.

Yin smiled sweetly before diving in, trailing her tongue around the pink folds in slow circles. Kuroki’s breath came in short, soft pants, and Yin listened closely, teasing out which spots drew the headiest sounds. God, she tasted sweet.

She finally settled on Kuroki’s budding clit, lapping at it in quick strokes. Kuroki moaned insistently, rocking her hips against Yin’s face. “Oh – ohh – yes, just – just like that – ahh!”

Her thighs shuddered as she released a lusty cry. Slick pooled around her folds and Yin drank it all in, lightheaded with desire and drunk on Kuroki’s sweet juices. She raised her head to find Kuroki lying back on the table, breasts rising and falling as she panted heavily. A sheen of sweat covered her from head to toe.

“How was that, my lady?” Yin asked, wiping her mouth.

“Mmm,” Kuroki sighed with content.

Yin stood and massaged her hands over Kuroki’s thighs and hips, travelling up to her waist, and finally reaching her breasts. She squeezed, massaging rhythmically, and Kuroki moaned softly again.

“Ohh … Such a greedy girl,” she said breathlessly. “You want your reward, don’t you?”

“Mm-hmm,” Yin hummed. Her cunt tingled, aching for another’s touch, but she could afford to be patient. For a little bit.

In the back of her mind, Shui rippled with heightened energy, swift and eager.

Kuroki gracefully slid off the table and into Yin’s arms. She kissed her deeply, at the same time reaching down to find Yin’s clit and stroke it. Their bodies rubbed against each other, hips rocking together as pleasure shook Yin to the core; she nearly fell to her knees as the ecstasy set her on fire.

“Oh, you enjoyed that, hmm?” Kuroki purred, squeezing Yin’s ass. “Oh, yes. Good girl.”

Yin managed to keep on her feet even as her legs trembled and cunt ached. “Thank you, my lady,” she panted.

Beside her spirit, Shui was as calm as a summer lake, fully content.

***

A couple days later, Yin found herself back at the Tower. This time, she received a message from Xu Chen, having exchanged numbers so Jinfeng could contact her directly instead of going through Boss Dong. With how bright the Tower gleamed, she could barely see the stars. And the moon was hidden somewhere behind all these buildings.

Just as before, Yin took the elevator up to Jinfeng’s office. Was it another dinner party this time? Or maybe hanging out at some fancy bar? Yin just hoped the food was good, if there was going to be any at all.

The elevator came to a halt, and Yin stepped out. The hairs on her neck prickled slightly; something was odd. Most of the lights were off, allowing the city’s night glow to come in from the far window, illuminating Jinfeng at her desk. And where was Li Fang?

“Don’t be shy, dear,” Jinfeng called. “Come closer.”

Yin slowly stepped forward, keeping an eye out for anything strange. Assassins, mainly. Dread squeezed her lungs; did Jinfeng find out who Yin truly was?

She stopped before the desk. Light from the computer illuminated Jinfeng’s face with a faint glow. Jinfeng looked up at Yin and smiled, though something about her seemed weary this evening.

“No outings tonight, my dear,” the elder said. “I have some work to finish, unfortunately.”

“This late?” Yin said, surprised.

“Even a CEO like myself must work overtime,” Jinfeng sighed. “Once in a while, of course.”

Yin glanced around the office. It seemed twice as big and empty from this angle. For a brief moment, she felt a little sorry for the elder. “You’d like me to keep you company, then?”

“I wouldn’t have called you here if that wasn’t the case,” Jinfeng said, refocusing on her computer. “You may explore, if you like. Make yourself comfortable.”

Well, this was … new. Yin had never been hired just to keep somebody company before. She left her bag on one of the nearby lounge sofas and began her exploration of Jinfeng’s office, taking note of the decorative shelves flanking her desk, the lounge areas against either wall, and glass sliding doors off to one side, leading to a boardroom. Yin dared to go through it; the doors opened automatically, and she went inside. Jinfeng didn’t call her back.

Printed writing on the wall read: The silver of our words can never match the gold of our actions. Yin resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Opposite this wall was a railing that overlooked the cafeteria of the floor below. It was currently empty; herbs and other greenery on metal frames hung from the ceiling, giving off a fresh scent that wafted through the air. What did the food here taste like? Hopefully not metal.

With that sour joke in mind, Yin returned to Jinfeng’s office and found the elder still at her desk. There was hardly anything to see, honestly – no photos or decorations save for those fans, vases, and pots in the far shelves. Very modern and classy, but not much to look at after a while.

With a sigh, Yin returned to Jinfeng’s desk. “What are you working on?” she asked, coming to a halt at the elder’s side.

“Catching up on reports,” Jinfeng replied, not taking her eyes off the screen.

“Can’t it wait for tomorrow?”

“I’ll have plenty more to go through in the morning, dear.”

Yin moved closer to lay a hand on Jinfeng’s shoulder. “You can’t have somebody else go through them?”

“Many of these are for my eyes only.”

Jinfeng favoured Yin with a pointed look. Yin smiled teasingly. “I’m not looking! Besides, I bet they’re pretty dull. Why don’t you take a break?”

“I’ve taken enough of those, dear. I can’t keep putting these off.”

“Not even for a little bit?”

A slight smile touched Jinfeng’s lips. “I know you’re impatient, dear. But you must wait a little longer for me.”

Yin sighed again, feigning disappointment. After a pause, she ventured, “Can I at least sit with you, my lady? Please?”

Jinfeng glanced up at her. Yin adopted her most adorable pout, and the elder chuckled to herself. “Oh, very well. Come here.”

Yin sat across Jinfeng’s lap and leaned against her chest. Jinfeng patted Yin’s thigh before resuming her work. Silence fell upon them once again save for the scroll and clicks of the mouse. Yin hoped this wouldn’t last for the entire night; she could handle it with grace, but she’d also anticipated this being her chance to claim Jin, the Metal talisman. Though, maybe Jinfeng wasn’t feeling it tonight. Maybe she really did just want company.

Jin murmured softly in Yin’s mind, humming with the song of deep-rooted gems. The other three rose up to meet their kin; Mu, Huo, and Shui thrummed softly in harmony, longing to be united once more.

Yin turned her attention back to Jinfeng. Quietly, she traced the length of Jinfeng’s braid and played with the tip, slowly twisting it between her fingers. When the elder didn’t react, Yin reached up to touch the wisps of ivory hair around her face.

Jinfeng scoffed under her breath. “As restless as a child, I see,” she said, amused.

Yin giggled, partly to add to the act. She fiddled with Jinfeng’s collar and traced the glimmering patterns of her qipao with a finger. “Won’t you give me a kiss, my lady?” she asked playfully.

“Ha!” the elder snorted. “If you can sit still, I’ll consider it.”

“Aww.” Yin wrapped her arm around Jinfeng’s shoulders and leaned in close as if to hug her. Over the chair’s backrest, Yin looked out at the city through the window. She could just make out the nightclub district in the distance. Everything else faded into the night; it was as though the new district was the only one standing.

Yin glanced back at Jinfeng. An idea came to her – a bold one, but worth a try.

She kissed the elder’s cheek and was rewarded by a surprised sound from Jinfeng. “Are you trying to distract me, dear?” she asked. “I won’t have enough time for you at this rate.”

Yin shrugged as though nothing was the matter. “It’s just a kiss. Easy to ignore, right?”

“Hmph.” Jinfeng turned back to her computer with a slight smirk on her face.

Yin waited for a few heartbeats then kissed Jinfeng again. Her free hand roamed up and down Jinfeng’s arm, fingers dancing across her chest. Jinfeng said nothing, but the twitch in her cheek was reaction enough.

Yin pressed light kisses to Jinfeng’s jaw and neck as her palm slid down to cup the elder’s breast. She was surprisingly firm for her age – but that was as far as Yin got before a strong hand caught her wrist.

“You are truly a menace, dear,” Jinfeng said calmly. Only the shadowed look over her eyes betrayed her pleasure. “Keep this up and I will have to discipline you.”

Yin put on an innocent face. “I’m not doing anything wrong, am I?”

“Doe-eyes don’t work on me, dear.”

“Are you sure?” Yin batted her eyes, then giggled when Jinfeng gave her a blank look. “Oh, I know you enjoy it, my lady.”

“Hmph. I’ll have to do something about that pretty mouth of yours.”

“Oh, no! Whatever shall I do?” Yin gasped dramatically, only to laugh some more.

Jinfeng shook her head in resignation over a youngster’s antics. Yet a smile tugged at her lips as she gazed at Yin, slowly massaging her thigh almost subconsciously.

“I used to do the same thing when I was a girl,” Jinfeng mused. “Any time I found my big brothers working, I’d try to make them play with me.”

Yin’s heart skipped a beat. Big brothers. That could only mean … “I didn’t know you have brothers,” she said.

“I had two. But we weren’t related by blood,” Jinfeng explained. “We met as children at school and grew up together.”

“Really? So, how did they take your antics?”

“As well as you might expect.” Jinfeng’s gaze turned distant. “The eldest had a short temper; he was easy to distract. I remember one time I climbed onto his lap and tugged his hair. He threatened to chop off my pigtails if I did that again.”

“Did you do it?” Yin asked eagerly.

Jinfeng grinned mischievously. “I did, and he chased me all over the school! But he didn’t cut my hair. I knew it was an empty threat.”

“What about your other brother?”

“Oh, he was more disciplined. It was hard to draw him away from work unless I had a serious matter.” Jinfeng chuckled softly. “He’d go around taking photos and I’d try to jump in his way.”

Father always enjoyed taking pictures on his old camera. Important events were documented with care, but he also liked to give the small things focus, like small flowers or the rundown buildings in the old district.

“I remember he kept a thick album of photos,” Jinfeng added. “I’d often flip through it to look back on the memories.”

That was news to Yin. “Where is it now?” she asked carefully.

“Lost, I think.” Jinfeng pursed her lips in thought. “I don’t quite remember.”

Yin steeled herself. “Why not ask your brother where it is?”

“There’d be no point, dear. He’s not here anymore.”

“What do you mean?”

A pause. “I lost them both,” Jinfeng said, staring off into the distance. “We had our differences, you see, and those divided us despite how close we were.”

Bitterness simmered in Yin’s gut at the twisted truth. For some reason, it was hard to stay angry at Jinfeng when the longing was evident on her face. Did she truly miss Father and Sibak?

“I’m sorry,” Yin said quietly.

Jinfeng drew in a deep breath. “Don’t be, dear. I’ve had enough time to come to terms with it. Though I still find myself caught up in the past at times.”

“Would you like to share more?” Yin ventured.

Jinfeng smiled at her. “Not tonight, dear. I’ve shared enough for now; in fact, I think I could use a distraction.”

Yin nodded, pushing back her disappointment, and kissed Jinfeng’s cheek. The elder didn’t protest as Yin trailed kisses along her jaw and neck, hands circling her shoulders. When she slid one hand to Jinfeng’s waist, Jinfeng caught her wrist again with a more lenient grip than before.

Yin paused. “Shall I stop?” she murmured against her neck.

A slight pressure against her wrist. Then Jinfeng released her. “Continue.”

Yin’s heart quickened as she kept going. She cupped her hand around the elder’s breast and kneaded firmly, slow and rhythmic. With a contented sigh, Jinfeng tilted her head back to give Yin more access to her neck, and Yin obliged by nipping at it.

She gasped when Jinfeng slipped her hand under her skirt, sliding between her thighs. “Open for me, dear,” Jinfeng murmured.

Yin did so. Her breath quickened as Jinfeng found her cunt and rubbed slowly. Heat pooled in her core; Yin whimpered as those prodding fingers stroked her inner thighs, making her wet, before returning to her clit. “Ahh … yes, yes …”

She kissed Jinfeng’s neck with more fervour, feeling every plane and curve of her torso. Jinfeng moved faster, quickening her strokes, and Yin mewled as her climax flooded through, stealing the energy from her limbs. Jinfeng stiffened at the same time, sucking in a sharp breath, and that was Yin’s only indication that the elder came too.

As Jinfeng sighed against Yin’s neck, lips brushing against her skin, Yin whispered the incantation as quietly as she could. “Jin of Wuxing, be one with me.”

The Metal talisman’s presence plunged into her being and all went dark.

Hello, Jin hummed. Little one.

Yin watched from around the corner as the elders played mahjong together. The memory shocked her; she never recalled seeing the Guardians in one place before! Nor did she remember what age she was now … Seven? Eight?

Father, Sibak Liang, and Jinfeng sat at the square table, shuffling the pale tiles around. The Wood Guardian, Sifu Liu’s older brother, was the fourth player. The Water Guardian, a man Yin didn’t recognize, sat nearby preparing some tea.

Yin couldn’t hear their conversation. It was all muffled, even the laughter. But they did laugh. Father smiled as Jinfeng bickered with Sibak, daring him to make a higher bet. The Water Guardian complained about how old Father’s tea leaves were. All in all, it was a very pleasant evening.

Later, as the Guardians dispersed, Jinfeng and Sibak Liang lingered in the doorway with Father. This scene was more familiar to Yin; she’d seen plenty of times how the three elders seemed to gravitate toward each other. Sibak was the tallest with a face of stone, and he rarely ever smiled. Jinfeng was an inch or so taller than Father, but despite that, she still appeared as the little sister – sometimes deferring to her older, wiser brothers, and at other times giving them a headache.

Through the Metal talisman, Yin sensed the bond between those three like links of iron, unbent and unbreakable. Until Jinfeng turned against them. Until she let them die.

The talisman trembled with something akin to grief. You know this feeling, it murmured. Being torn in two. Your kindred stolen away.

Yin swallowed. I do, she replied.

And you cannot bring them back. Not here.

No, I can’t.

Then what will you do now? Jin asked. She betrayed her kin once. She could do it again. Not just to you, but to many others.

The other talismans thrummed low, waiting and watching. What could Yin do? Jinfeng was powerful, wealthy, and known by all. Bringing her to justice would be a lost cause. Jinfeng owned justice; she used it for her own ends.

Why not finish her now and be done with it? the talisman mused.

Why not? Yin was in the perfect position to do so. She sat on Jinfeng’s lap; the elder’s neck was on full display. Yin could strangle her here and be gone before anybody noticed. They’d come after her, of course, but she could evade them. None of them truly knew who she was, after all.

She’d pay back her Father’s death, and …

Her father. Jinfeng’s brother-at-arms. Whenever he spoke of her, it was with fondness. He cared for her. Even during that night, when Jinfeng fought against him, Father never once tried to attack her.

What would Father say if Yin tried to kill his little sister?

No, Yin said, shame curdling in her stomach. I can’t do that. I won’t.

The Metal talisman shifted around her, murmuring restlessly. This will change nothing. You will still be alone.

Shui said the same, Yin said, startling Jin. But you’re with me, now. You’re with your kind again.

With an air of venturing wide-eyed into paradise, the Metal talisman pressed deeper into Yin’s spirit and joined the others. A joyous chime rose up at the reunion, and Jin’s grief transformed into something bright, stronger than any diamond.

Yin basked in it, imagining that she too had just reunited with her long-lost family. For now, she simply hugged Jinfeng, and part of her wished she could call the elder her Siguje once more.

Chapter Text

There were guest rooms in the Tower for any employees who needed to stay overnight. Jinfeng gifted one of them to Yin given how late it was. Driving back home at this hour would simply take time away from her sleep.

Thus, Yin now lay in a comfortable bed. The room itself was like something out of a high-class hotel; the bathroom alone was gilded with marble and gold finishings, all polished to shining perfection. Her pillows smelled faintly of fresh detergent and a hint of jasmine. Hell, if she closed her eyes, she could easily imagine herself lying on a cloud.

It should’ve been easy to sleep. Yin now had four talismans under her belt! But within that lay the problem keeping her up: Yang was the only one who remained.

The thought of facing Yang made Yin want to curl up under the blankets and just … hide.

The immortality pendant glowed faintly, held tight in her hand. Outside your mind, he is no different from the others. You have come a long way, child. You have done well.

Thanks, Fengshui, Yin replied, somewhat eased. I couldn’t have done it without you.

The strength is within yourself, child. I only offer guidance.

Still. Thank you. Yin sighed as she stared into the room’s darkness. What should I do about Yang?

What you have done with the others. Face him. Be patient and remember your discipline.

Yin thought it over. So far, her plan was to enter the Sanctuary as a patient and reach Yang that way. After that, it was all up in the air. How much did he change over the past eight years? What was he like with his patients at all?

Yin wouldn’t know until she was actually there. She hated not knowing.

The only thing she was pretty sure of was how hard it’d be to get close to him. He was married and had a child. Then again, Yin still didn’t know what happened to Jiali and Mingzhu. They never appeared in the papers alongside Yang, and he’d never mentioned them in all of his interviews. Were they just hiding behind the scenes?

Yin sighed and rolled over, determined to at least get some more sleep before dawn. She’d just finished meditating on the talismans a half-hour ago; Jin had been the easiest talisman to clear of corruption so far, but Yin fancied she was getting better at filtering the others, too. That was an encouraging thought. Now she was ready for a full night’s sleep.

Her mind drifted to Fajar, then to Sean, and Kuroki. Fajar was asleep; she could sense it from Mu’s faint touch. Sean was dozing off, having stayed up late. Kuroki was doing an all-nighter to continue working on her project. Yin hoped she wouldn’t work herself to exhaustion.

Sleep tugged at her … Only to disappear with a light nudge from the Metal talisman. Little one, it whispered. Fair jewel.

Yes? What is it? Yin replied, rubbing her eyes.

You have given me a gift, Jin hummed. With my kin, I am granted courage.

I’m glad to hear it.

Let me do something for you in return.

That caught Yin’s attention. What do you mean?

Follow me, Jin said, tugging at Yin’s spirit. A path lay before her like an invisible trail of metals in the earth. It led down along the Tower … Far below ground-level.

Yin didn’t need to ask about its importance; she could sense it easily from Jin. What was down there? And why did the talisman want Yin to see it?

Alright. I’m coming. Yin got out of bed and got dressed. At the door, she peered outside for any watchers. Jinfeng had also gone to bed in the room opposite hers.

From Yin’s connection with the talisman, she knew for certain that the elder was fast asleep.

She hurried from her room on silent feet. The hall was completely dark and quiet save for the city’s lights drifting through the windows. Yin soon reached the two elevators; Jin nudged her to take the left one, which had always appeared locked to her, and it took Yin all the way down to ground-level … and beyond.

When the doors slid open, Yin found herself in an entirely new world.

“What is this place?” she murmured while following the path through caverns and tunnels.

Jin hummed in reply. This was the Rift. The Tower’s foundations. There were many secrets here if Yin knew where to look.

For the time being, however, Yin only had time for one secret. Jin urged her on, and Yin followed the invisible pull, sensing her destination get closer with each step. Her heart raced as she moved deeper into the Rift. These underground caverns were huge! Did Jinfeng create all of this with the Metal talisman’s power?

The earth rumbled faintly beneath her feet. She was getting closer. She turned a corner and stopped upon a ledge, overlooking a room of some sort. Shelves full of books and scrolls stood on either side. Yin’s eye was drawn to the far side of the room where four lanterns gave off a dim, golden glow, illuminating the map of documents, papers, and photos pinned to the wall. Four hanging tapestries were the centrepiece, each bearing a portrait and some writing.

Yin hopped down from the ledge and approached the far wall. Dread settled heavily in her gut as she got closer. Each tapestry bore a character at the bottom: Wood, Water, Earth, and Fire; each portrait was of an elderly man, the last two appearing very familiar. A large, red-inked X covered each of them.

No, no, no …

With a trembling hand, Yin touched the tapestry bearing her father’s face. Tears burned her eyes. Deep down, where the talismans’ presence gathered at her core, she understood that this was where Yang and the others plotted her father’s death. Their plans to bring down the Guardians and their disciples … All the evidence was here.

An invisible band constricted Yin’s chest. Her breath trembled, coming in short gasps. All these papers and clippings and photos – there was Father’s Wuguan, his students! And Sibak Liang’s; she recognized the main gate to his school. And the Wood and Water Guardians … The former looked so much like Sifu Liu.

When Yin looked back at Father’s tapestry, his stern face seemed to flicker and shift in the lamp light. She tried to steady her breathing, gripping the table’s edge behind her for support, but it was no use.

This was where her big brothers betrayed her. This was where Jinfeng betrayed Father and sealed his fate.

A wave of dizziness washed over her. Her sight flickered and went dark.

When Yin came to, she was a child standing in her father’s training hall once more. The five assassins stood before her, waiting for Yang’s judgment.

Yin trembled all over. Father lay outside in the courtyard, his body cooling in the rain. He was dead now, just like Mother. As much as Yin didn’t want to believe it, her mind refused to cooperate and insisted on repeating the truth. Dead, dead, dead.

Please don’t hurt me, she wanted to cry. I’m Yin. It’s me. Don’t you remember me?

The words refused to come out. Yang nodded to Fajar without saying anything, and Fajar stepped forth with his machete in hand. Sean watched impassively. Yin couldn’t see Kuroki’s eyes from behind her bangs. Jinfeng’s gaze was cold.

Even Fajar appeared unbothered by what he was about to do. Yin backed up, but she couldn’t run with the fear freezing her limbs. And she knew – she knew that running would get her nowhere. They were all bigger and faster than her. Sean hated her. Yang despised her.

Fajar raised his machete and swung it. A flash of white-hot pain, its sting travelling throughout her neck and up her face, and then darkness.

Yin surfaced from the vision with a gasp. She sat on the floor, leaning against a leg of the nearest table. It dug into her back, but the pain was grounding, in a way.

“Father.” She could almost smell the rain from that night. “F-Fengshui.”

The pendant flared with light in her inner pocket. Its warmth seeped through her chest. I am here, child.

Tears spilled over Yin’s cheeks and burned her skin. “I’ve been a fucking idiot,” she muttered, face contorting as she wept. “Fengshui, I’m so stupid.”

Why? the pendant asked simply.

Because she allowed herself to care for the assassins. And she’d given into the illusion that they cared for her – that they might care for her even if they knew who she truly was. Hadn’t she almost accepted the truth with Sean that he wanted Yuanling and not Yin? But she pushed it away for another day, content to bask in brief his displays of affection.

Fajar was her murderer. He killed her! And yet Yin returned to him again and again. She’d let herself forget the severity of what he did – to both herself and Sifu Liu’s brother. How could she do that?

Yin was the last remnant of the Guardians. She was their legacy. She was Father’s only child. And here she was betraying their memory with her own desires, letting herself forget why she was really doing all of this.

Her throat muscles spasmed from the echo of that night. Yin coughed, breathed in more dust, and coughed again.

Hu Yin, the pendant hummed, its voice like Father’s cutting through the haze of dread. You are letting your fear get the better of you. Remember yourself! Remember your training.

Yin drew in a deep breath. Then another, and another. Tried to steady her breathing and focus on the here and now.

Personal desires or not, she had a mission. She’d gotten four of the talismans so far, but there was still one more to go, and she couldn’t afford to forget her purpose now.

Not when her last target was Yang himself.

Yin gazed at her father’s portrait for a moment longer. She brushed her fingers against the paper. “I’ll avenge you, Father,” she murmured. “All of you. I promise.”

***

Getting to the warehouse took longer than usual, even at night. The Purple Mist gang was on high alert, expecting attacks from the rival gangs at any moment. Machetes and bats gleamed in their hands.

Yin was half-tempted to just stay away from it all and continue with her preparations for the Sanctuary. But whenever she thought of it, guilt needled in her heart. After all that happened, she couldn’t just leave Fajar without a word. He cared for her. And, murderer or not, he deserved to know.

The little sweet treat weighed heavily in her jacket pocket.

Yin eventually arrived at the warehouse and slipped inside. Her heart pounded rapidly against her ribs, and an invisible band tightened around her lungs. But there was no turning back now. She came here for a reason; time to finish what she started.

She set her jaw and knocked on the door to Fajar’s room. “Fajar, it’s Yuanling.”

The door opened swiftly. Fajar stood in the doorway, looking no different from when Yin last saw him. He smiled brightly and reached out to her –

The light in Father’s training hall burned behind the five assassins. Yin stumbled back as Fajar advanced on her with his machete raised – she saw him with perfect clarity, his features burning into her mind. Then he swung at her; she felt a flash of white-hot pain, and then there was only darkness.

Her throat muscles twinged with remembrance. Yin resisted the urge to wince, to back away. She couldn’t bring herself to smile; her mouth refused to move. Her eyes stung but no tears formed just yet.

Changed or not, how could she have grown to care for someone like him? And how could she still care, after everything?

Fajar’s smile faltered, giving way to concern. He stepped back into the room and gestured for her to follow. Yin hesitated for a heartbeat before entering the room, pulse throbbing at her neck. He shut the door behind her, and her heart jumped at the apparent finality of it, as though she wouldn’t be able to leave after this.

I’m not a prisoner, she reminded herself. I know how to fight.

But would she be able to if it came down to that?

Fajar touched her arm, drawing her back to the present. You alright? he signed.

Yin tried to speak but no words came out. The pressure around her lungs only tightened. Damn it. Coming here was a mistake. Yin should’ve left while she had the chance and never looked back!

Yet she didn’t move as Fajar gently drew her into an embrace. Yin bit her lip against the sting of tears; despite it all, his hug was still comforting, and it only deepened her shame at herself.

Her stomach clenched when she felt his lips against her cheek. Yin instinctively turned her face away, but that only made things worse; she felt his gaze like a furnace’s heat over her skin.

“I’m sorry,” she murmured. “I just … I didn’t come here to …”

What did she come here for? Not to explain who she truly was; it wasn’t time yet, and it probably never would be.

No, she needed to end things before they could spiral further out of hand. 

What is it? Fajar signed. His grip tightened briefly over her arm as he tried to meet her gaze. Something happen outside? Gang hurt you?

“No, none of that,” Yin said. Unable to bear his closeness, she stepped out of his hold, still not looking at him fully. She didn’t want to see his expression. “Listen … I won’t be back for a while. Something’s come up that I have to deal with.”

Fajar didn’t sign anything. Yin risked a glance at him and was struck by the confused hurt on his face. Yet it soon solidified into something that sent a chill down her spine.

Mu shifted against her spirit, murmuring restlessly.

The pain in Yuanling’s face brought Fajar pain; he wanted to comfort her, why did she turn away? And what was this something that would keep her away from him? His heart pounded at the only possibility he could think of – that she was finally through with him, disgusted with his situation and his touch. He was a gang member who made drugs, less than a good man, far less than what she deserved.

The doubts stirred in him, many of them old, always hovering in the back of his mind. Yin drew away from the connection just as Fajar signed, Is this about us? Can’t be with me anymore?

Yin swallowed hard and focused on keeping her voice level. “No, it – It’s deeper than that. I just –” Why couldn’t she just spit it out, for fuck’s sake? “I can’t come back here. Not for a while.”

Then when? he asked, hands moving sharply.

“I don’t know.” It depended on whether or not she could claim the Earth talisman. But even if she couldn’t take it …

Yin stepped closer to him and took his hand. “One day, you’ll know what I mean,” she murmured. “I can’t talk about it right now. I’m sorry. I just wanted to see you again.”

She wanted to know what she’d feel upon seeing him. And it all just hurt. He didn’t rile up any feelings of disgust or hatred, like she’d hoped. The sight of him only heightened the certainty that she was worse than Yang, a traitor to Father’s memory and the Guardians’ legacy.

Her hand trembled as she slipped the sweet treat into his own. Yin didn’t look at him as she stepped away and strode for the door. The sooner she left this place, the sooner she’d regain control over herself –

A strong hand gripped her arm, followed by a snarl, and Fajar was suddenly in front of her, blocking the door. Hurt and anger clashed across his face.

You can’t leave like this, he signed furiously. Can’t just give a sweet and think all is fine.

“What else do you want me to do?” Yin asked, desperation clasing with the nerves in her gut. “I’ve said all there is to say. Did you expect me to keep coming here forever?”

You came to me first at the start. Seduced me, played with my feelings. You can come and go anytime while I’m stuck here, forced to wait. Fajar took a step toward her, and his hands took on a pleading note. Know I have no right to expect you here all the time. But I care for you. Feel deeply, don’t want that to be taken lightly. If you feel conflicted about us – his fingers trembled – then better to cut it off now and spare us both pain.

Yin swallowed dryly. “That would be for the best,” she said quietly. It would be for both their sakes if they could end this charade now. “Fajar, I … I’m sorry for leading you on and toying with you. It wasn’t my intention to hurt you. I just … I got carried away. I was in over my head, and I dragged you into it. I’m sorry.”

He didn’t move. His fists trembled, and it seemed like any small move would make his anger explode. Unable to bear the silence, Yin made to step past Fajar to the door, but he caught her arm in a firm grip. Hot chills crawled over her skin as she met his burning gaze.

Somehow, this felt far worse than confronting Sean in the Museum’s parking lot.

“Fajar,” she said softly, “let go.”

Fajar stared at her. He shook his head, and something sparked in his eyes that Yin recognized. It was how he looked when she first met him – wary and wild, as if constantly on the lookout for danger.

“Let me go,” she said, a little louder.

He shook his head as though to ward off flies. His hold tightened around her arm. No.

“Fajar –” She grasped his hand and pried it off her, then backed away. It was easier than she’d anticipated; by the look of surprise on his face, he hadn’t expected her brief show of strength.

But he quickly rallied and advanced on her, quickening his pace when she moved faster. Yin hastily put the dinner table between them. “Let me go,” she said again.

He growled. No.

Yin moistened her dry lips. “Are you going to hurt me?”

Fajar blinked. He shook his head as though trying to remember where he was. No. His hands shook as he raised them. Come back.

“What do you want from me?”

The question seemed to catch him off-guard. His hands flexed, clenching into fists and opening again. His eyes darted around the room as though searching for an answer that would keep her here.

Then he signed, A kiss. Just one.

Her heart skipped a beat. The memory of his lips against hers, gentle and hungry in turns, tempted her to come closer. One kiss wouldn’t hurt. It would be a farewell. Wouldn’t it?

“If I say no,” Yin said carefully, “will you force me to stay?”

Fajar drew in a trembling breath. For a wild second, she fully expected him to sign yes, or maybe lunge at her –

No, he signed. Will let you go.

Even without Mu telling her that he was being truthful, it would’ve been hard to believe he was lying. Yin blinked a few times to hold back the sting of tears. “Alright,” she whispered.

Slowly, she stepped around the table, on guard for any sudden movements. Fajar stayed still as she approached him, though she sensed his urge to grab her and hold her tight. Yin drew in a deep breath and gently kissed him.

Their lips molded together as though it was natural. Yin knew the shape of him perfectly, and before she knew it, the kiss deepened. Fajar opened his mouth for her with a trembling gasp, meeting her tongue with his, and the familiar taste of mint sent sparks over her skin.

Yin barely registered Fajar’s arms wrapping around her waist and back, holding her tight against him. She felt his shoulders, followed by the back of his head, fingers twining through his dark hair. His body heat bled through her shirt and jacket. And all of it was a comfort that Yin longed for.

His hand tightened around her waist, and a soft whimper escaped her. At the sound of it, Fajar inhaled sharply and broke the kiss, gazing at her with a mix of grief, frustration, and desperate need.

Just one, he reminded her.

“Right,” she said breathlessly. “I – I’m sorry.”

He didn’t let her go. The sight of him like this, suddenly frail and lonely and heartbroken, made her chest hurt. Despite her shame before the Guardians’ tapestries, Yin pressed several kisses to his cheek and temple. No doubt it was wrong of her, but in this moment, she simply wanted to comfort the man whom she’d grown to care for.

Fajar exhaled shakily. His hands roamed over her back, and when she neared his lips, he caught her in another deep kiss. Yin gasped but melted into him; butterflies burst in her stomach when she felt the bulge of his budding erection pressing between her legs.

Fajar growled low, moving with a sense of urgency as he sought to claim her. When Yin surfaced for air, he ravaged her jaw and neck with hot kisses, searing her with tongue and teeth. Yin moaned softly, already losing her train of thought.

She shouldn’t – but if this was her last time with him, what did it matter? She sensed the anger still burning within him, though she couldn’t quite tell who it was directed at. Himself? Her? Both of them, or the situations holding them back? Maybe all of them at once.

“Fajar,” Yin panted, gripping the back of his head.

He surfaced, breathing heavily, and fixed her with a burning look. The hunger in his eyes sent more chills over her skin.

And then they were kissing again. He slipped his hands under her shirt, and she shivered from the almost possessive way he grasped at her. He maneuvered her backward until she felt a wall pressed against her back.

“Mmmf,” Yin moaned against his devouring lips. “Mmm …”

Fajar suddenly shoved at her top, pushing it up to her chest so that her breasts were bared. He didn’t hesitate to take one in his mouth, and Yin leaned her head against the wall with a moan. Fajar pawed at her neglected breast with one hand while his other cupped her ass in a tight grip; all the while, he sucked and stroked her nipple with his rough tongue, sending hot tingles down to her heated core.

She gasped when he knelt, lips tickling her stomach, and roughly pulled her sweatpants down to her knees. He set upon her clit with his tongue, hungrily lapping up her slick, and the burning pleasure that flooded her was enough to derail her thoughts completely.

“Ahh! Oh – oh, god,” she whimpered. “Fajar – ah, ahh … You’re – you’re going too fast –!”

He only moved rougher, pushing his face deep into her folds. Yin moaned helplessly, gripping a bar from the nearest shelf for balance. Fajar dug his fingers into her thighs, and the pain mingled with pleasure, sending shivers throughout her body.

When Yin neared the peak, she almost lost her balance and fell over, but Fajar caught her around the waist and lifted her against the wall. He snarled impatiently as he pulled out his cock, already hard and swollen, and she caught his gaze for a brief moment. A feral light glinted in his dark eyes, pupils blown wide with mingled fury and desire. Her stomach flopped at the sight, but he was already shoving her thighs apart (as wide as they could go with her sweatpants at her calves) and thrust inside her none too gently.

Yin cried out, gripping his shoulders; his coat had come off and her hands slid over his weathered, sweat-slicked skin. His girth filled her completely, grinding against her soaking walls; Fajar thrust hard, building up a desperate, carnal rhythm. His shaft rubbed against her clit, and Yin mewled from the overstimulation.

“Fajar – Fajar!” she cried. “Wait – it’s too – too much –”

Fajar snarled and caught her mouth in a furious kiss, muffling her words.

He’d make this last long until it was torture for both her and himself. If she was going to leave him here, never to be seen again, he’d make her wait for release until she was begging for him. He wasn’t going to let her go so easily, not while her folds slathered him in her juices and her body rubbed hard against his, flushed and hot from his groping hands –

“Mmmh,” Yin moaned against his lips as he slid his cock out and thrust into her again. “Mmm – ahh!”

Fajar broke from the kiss and bit down hard on her neck. When Yin squirmed in his hold, he clasped her tightly to him so that she could barely move, growling and groaning in turns as he quickened his thrusts. It reminded her of when they had sex together for the first time – he’d held her so tightly back then –

His growls took on an animalistic tone, growing louder as he chased his release. He bit her neck twice more, then reached between her legs to stroke her clit. Yin wailed at the sudden burst of pleasure; instinctively, she tried to push him away by the shoulders, but he snarled and pulled her back, ravaging her neck and jaw.

The beast inside Fajar roared for him to take what was his. No other thought remained save for pure instinct – to claim Yuanling one last time. She was locked against him; there was nowhere for her to go, no way to escape. He watched as her face contorted with ecstasy, and the sight only drove him madder than before. Her wet folds tightened around his cock as he filled her, and the unbearable pleasure nearly made him black out, but Fajar grounded himself with the pain in his heart and the sound of her heavenly moans in his ear, and he took her.

His frustration and need filled the connection through Mu. The haze around Yin’s mind lifted just enough that her own guilt and bitter grief surfaced momentarily, and her pleasure dulled. This was her fault; she should’ve stayed away after completing the ritual with him. But now they were here, and all she could do was wrap an arm around his shoulders, anchoring herself against him, and let him vent.

When he finally came, Fajar threw his head back with a guttural groan, and hot seed filled her to the brim in bursts. But Yin didn’t follow him; her own ecstasy neared its peak for a heartbeat before fading in the midst of the weight over her heart. She held Fajar close as he gasped and panted, bracing his hands on the wall on either side of her for balance. His forehead leaned against her shoulder with the weight of a brick.

Yin drew in a few deep breaths, slow and steady. Exhaustion tugged at her, yet she kept her eyes open. She shouldn’t stay for much longer.

But she ought to clean them both up, first.

Yin carefully found her footing on the floor. At her slight movement, Fajar raised his head with a weary, questioning hum, but she couldn’t bring herself to meet his gaze, instead focusing on gently easing his cock out and tucking it inside his pants.

Mu shifted against her spirit. Despite its current calm, a tremor passed through it from Fajar’s end: he’d just realized that she didn’t come.

“Hrn,” he grunted weakly, reaching between her legs for her clit.

Yin caught his wrist before he could touch her. “It’s okay,” she said softly. “Don’t worry about it.”

His brows furrowed together. Yin quickly pulled her shirt down, covering her breasts, and drew up her sweatpants to the waist. When she glanced at him, a look of unease tightened across Fajar’s features; he reached for her, but she turned aside, unable to help herself. 

“Hrn,” he grunted urgently, gripping her arms. She saw him sign out of the corner of her eye.

Don’t be afraid, he pleaded, hands trembling.

Tears burned in her eyes once again. “I’m not,” she murmured. “Hey – let’s lie down. Come on.”

She’d leave once he was asleep. Easy as that. For now, she led him by the hand to the mattress, snagging a few paper towels on the way, and together they lay down. She then carefully wiped them both clean as best she could, constantly feeling the heat of Fajar’s gaze on her.

Once she was done, Fajar caught her hands and drew her down at his side. Yin let him hold her close; he pressed gentle kisses to the bite marks along her neck, and she heard his breath catch in his throat like a sob held back. She sensed his regret for being too rough, and his fear that he’d gone too far.

Did I hurt you? he signed, and she knew he referred to more than just the fucking. 

“I’m okay,” she whispered. “I’ll remember this forever.”

Fajar held her firmly against his chest. Gradually, his breathing slowed; the sound of it, along with his body heat and bamboo scent, soon lifted Yin into a dreamless sleep.

Yin awoke in the night to find Fajar’s head lying on her chest and his arms wrapped tight around her waist. She carefully rolled over so that he lay on his back, then disentangled his limbs from hers. Once free, she breathed a quiet sigh of relief and made to stand.

A hand caught her wrist, stilling her. Fajar mumbled something, and this time, she sensed that he was waking up. The loss of her warmth made him uneasy – afraid. He didn’t want her to go.

Yin leaned down and kissed his brow. “Just sleep,” she whispered. “It’ll be alright.”

Fajar’s grip tightened over her. She gently pulled them away and laid his hands over his midriff, then kissed him again. Fajar’s breathing soon steadied into a slow rhythm; he was asleep again.

Yin fled the warehouse after that. The pendant’s warmth soothed her core and any aches in her limbs, but she couldn’t bring herself to take comfort in it. Once in the car, she leaned her head against the steering wheel and cried.

Chapter Text

It took Yin a few days before facing Sean at the Club. Fajar’s heartbreak in the time following her departure cut so deeply that she had to block herself from their connection through Mu, yet the echo of it lingered. She couldn’t go to Sean while wading through Fajar’s feelings and her own at the same time!

But now she was at the Club. The flashing lights of the dancefloor blinded her and the music was deafening. It was a relief to retreat to the quiet bar where she usually found Sean; nobody was there when she arrived, so she sat at the bar and ordered a glass of water.

Her heart pounded in time with the disco beat as she waited. Maybe Sean wouldn’t appear tonight. And if he did? What if he wanted to sleep with her? Out of everything, Yin was dead set on avoiding the same fiasco that happened with Fajar. All she wanted to do was say goodbye! She hadn’t expected things to get out of hand the way they did – even if she’d wanted to sleep with him one last time.

The Wood talisman’s presence pulsed for a moment, then grew quiet. Yin didn’t dare look into the connection to see how Fajar was doing.

Those thoughts fled as Huo suddenly flared; Sean had arrived. Yin glanced over her shoulder to find him striding over to the bar. As the neon light fell across his face, she saw the slight hint of a smile before it disappeared in the shadow of his hood and cap. There was no cigarette clamped between his lips this time.

Yin tried to smile back, but all she could think of was Sibak Liang’s portrait below the Tower, struck through with a red X. Sean, standing in her father’s training hall, watching as Fajar cut her down.

For a time, they sat together in silence, drinking their respective drinks. After what felt like ages, Yin couldn’t take it anymore – though it had only been several minutes. She turned to Sean. “I have something to tell you. It’s nothing serious, but you ought to know.”

He arched a brow at her, waiting.

“I’ll be away for a little while,” Yin said. “Just dealing with family stuff, and all that.”

Sean regarded her for a few heartbeats. “How long?”

Depended on how long it’d take her to get the Earth talisman. “I don’t know. Maybe more than a week? I don’t want to raise your hopes for nothing.”

He snorted under his breath. “It’s fine. I’m good at keeping my expectations low.”

But he wasn’t happy about it. Yin sensed it easily through Huo: Sean hated the uncertainty that she was leaving them both in. And yet, he was willing to put up with it, willing to trust that she’d return to his side eventually.

Yin swallowed down the lump in her throat. Even after all of this, she still didn’t want to hurt him.

“We could … exchange numbers,” she blurted before she could think twice. “So we can check on each other, and I can give you updates.”

A pause. Then Sean reached into his pocket and brought out his phone. Before Yin knew it, she’d shared her number with him, and she thanked her damn lucky stars that she decided to change her old number years ago. Sean’s number was also different from the years-old one in her contacts list.

Once done, Yin looked up at him, but the shadows made his expression hard to read. She should hate him after what he did. But she couldn’t bring herself to; she even hoped, deep down, that she’d see him again. That maybe he wouldn’t turn her away after the inevitable realization of who she truly was. And that only made her guilt and shame worse.

Yin stepped forward and leaned her head against his chest. She closed her eyes, and that made it all the easier to imagine that she was a child again, finding safety and security under Sean’s strong arm.

Her heart quickened when Sean held her shoulders, neither pulling her close nor pushing her away. Yin soon raised her head, not wanting to make him uncomfortable, and, knowing that he’d want this before she left, rose up on her toes and kissed him.

Sean claimed her mouth within seconds. It was nothing like Fajar’s franticness; Sean moved purposefully, easily taking command of their rhythm and rendering her submissive. His lips and tongue were hot, tasting like embers. His hand snaked around the back of her neck, and she held onto the front of his robe, emitting small, helpless whimpers.

When he slipped his hand under her shirt, her gut clenched and she broke from the kiss, catching his wrist before he could touch her further. “No, I – I don’t feel well enough tonight,” she stammered, avoiding his gaze. “I’m sorry.”

It was a stupid excuse, and no doubt he knew it. But Yin didn’t want a repeat of what happened with Fajar.

Sean withdrew his hand. “Don’t be,” he said after a moment. “It’s fine.”

Yin sensed his arousal. He wanted to take her one last time before she left, but if she wasn’t ready for it … Then he’d wait.

Tears burned her eyes, but she held them back and managed to meet his gaze. “I’ll make it up to you once I get back.” She highly doubted that would happen; if she succeeded, it would be time to tell the truth.

He tightened his grip around the back of her head. “Give me one more,” he said, low and husky. “That’ll be half your payment.”

Well, Yin could certainly manage that. She leaned closer and kissed him, allowing herself to drift a little as Sean took command once again.

The next day, Yin sat in Kuroki’s studio, flipping through her own book of charcoal sketches. Kuroki had made a note on which ones she wanted to feature in the Museum, but Yin didn’t pay much attention to the specific sketches. This was just going to be a quick visit before she took her self-proclaimed “break” for real.

The door opened and closed nearby. Yin glanced up as Kuroki approached on graceful feet and sat down beside her.

“You have finished?” Kuroki asked. “What are your thoughts?”

“You have no complaints from me,” Yin said, handing the sketchbook to her. “Go right ahead.”

Kuroki smiled warmly. “Thank you.”

Then her expression grew solemn, and Yin sensed a hint of unease through Shui. Her own stomach clenched with anticipation. What was happening?

“May I speak plainly?” Kuroki asked.

Yin nodded, waiting.

“I know it is none of my business to know yours,” the artist began. “But I recently learned something that worries me. You have connections with … Sean, from the Club … and Wu Jinfeng?”

Yin’s heart nearly froze over. Through the Water talisman, she caught a glimpse of the coiling tendril of jealousy in Kuroki, twisting with a touch of suspicion. This was too close, too dangerous. Yin needed to tread carefully.

“Where did you hear that?” Yin asked, though she already suspected the answer.

“From my security,” Kuroki replied. “Some of them used to be Sean’s disciples. And as for Lady Jinfeng, I have had business with her in the past. I still meet up with her at times.”

“Oh. Well, I do visit the Club occasionally,” Yin said, keeping her tone casual. “Sometimes I see Sean there, but not a lot. He doesn’t really interact with clubbers.

“And Jinfeng … I have a part-time job as an escort,” she continued. “Acting as a companion, stuff like that. She’s hired me a few times to go with her to fancy dinners and other events. Business stuff. It’s kind of boring, really.”

Kuroki smiled slightly. “On that, I can agree with you. I would not have pinned you as an escort, though.”

“I mean, it’s not a job most people would want to broadcast,” Yin pointed out.

“I suppose not. But you must be very good if you could catch Lady Jinfeng’s eye. She is very particular about presentation.”

The suspicion twisting in Kuroki gradually settled but didn’t go away completely. Yin spent the rest of the hour with her, even allowing physical contact as far as wrapping an arm around Kuroki’s waist to soothe her further. Kuroki soon relaxed and leaned against Yin’s side, even leaving kisses on Yin’s cheek, but she didn’t push for more than that.

Yin was glad for it. Each kiss only deepened the guilt and self-disgust. Why was it so difficult to separate her feelings for these assassins, to cut herself from them completely and focus solely on her mission?

***

“Do you know anything about the Sanctuary?” Yin asked.

Xiahui and Ningli exchanged glances. “I don’t know anybody who doesn’t,” Xiahui replied first. “Some of the workers here have been there before, and I’ve only heard good things about the place.”

“Isn’t it a medicinal centre for the terminally ill?” Yin asked.

“Yeah, but it’s also open to, and I quote, ‘the broken, despairing, and spiritually lost’,” Xiahui said. “You don’t have to be physically sick to get in.”

“One of my friends wasn’t doing so well some months ago,” Ningli offered. “So she went to the Sanctuary. Told me later that she felt much better and lighter after leaving. Are you planning to go there, Yuanling?”

“Sort of,” Yin admitted. “I’ve been feeling a bit stressed lately. Do you know if you have to pay to get in?”

“I don’t think there is,” Ningli said. “My friend didn’t have to pay; she was covered!”

No doubt because Jinfeng’s Corporation kept the Sanctuary well-funded. “That’s good to hear,” she said. “I’d hate to pay more than I can afford just for an examination.”

“Master Yang is very reasonable, I hear,” Xiahui said. The name sent a chill down Yin’s spine.

“I’ve heard that he’s very handsome,” Ningli put in, eyes sparkling. “And well-mannered, too. No one has bad things to say about him in the paper. Except rival businesses because they’re jealous.”

“Hmm. Thanks for the info,” Yin said. “I guess I’ll have a good chance in the Sanctuary, then.”

“Take lots of pictures, okay?” Ningli said. “I want to see what it looks like inside!”

“You could go there yourself, you know,” Xiahui pointed out.

“Yeah, but I feel like that’d be a waste,” Ningli admitted. “If I went there, I’d have to really be down in the dumps, y’know? I don’t want to take up a spot if somebody else needs it more.”

Yin’s gut twinged. Ningli’s words hit deeper than she’d expected. “I’m sure you don’t have to worry about that,” she said aloud. “I mean, look at me. I’m going just because of stress. If Master Yang thinks I’d take up room, then he can turn me away at the entrance.”

Ningli bit her lip, visibly hesitating. “Well … Maybe one day I’ll go. But not right now. So, Yuanling, let us know how it goes, okay?”

“You got it,” Yin agreed. “And also – if anybody asks for me, or for my services, tell them I’m taking a break for a while. Maybe a week. I’m not sure.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll cover you,” Xiahui promised.

Yin hugged them both. At least she wouldn’t have to face Jinfeng this way. The elder hadn’t hired her for a while since their previous night together; no doubt she was busy or maybe entertaining herself with another escort.

Yin was getting closer to the Sanctuary, the final step of her mission. But there was still one more person she needed to see before then.

There were no lessons held in Sifu Liu’s school at this time of day. The late afternoon sun cast the old district’s buildings in orange as Yin nursed a cup of ginseng tea, gazing out the window. Sifu Liu sat next to her, and together they looked out at the old district as the sun set over it.

Sitting next to the elder, Yin’s shame weighed all the heavier on her shoulders. Not even Mu’s humming, full of calm and familiarity, could drown it out. Here was her last living link to the Guardians – a true link, unlike Jinfeng who used to be one of them, or Yang and Sean, who were trained by them. When Yin first met him, she’d only told him that she would get revenge for both their sakes. But she never specified how she’d take revenge.

If Sifu Liu knew what she’d done …

“Yin,” the elder said, still looking out at the district. “Something is on your mind.”

Yin glanced sideways at him. He looked every bit like the kind of master you’d expect to see in Kung-Fu movies, merged with a monk’s level-headed temperament. She was honestly glad for that. She doubted she’d be able to handle a brutal word to the face in this situation.

The tea settled in Yin’s stomach like acid. Could she bear to tell him? But – he deserved to know.

She should’ve asked for his advice long before she started this mission, right when she heard about the optional path from the pendant.

“Sifu, I … I’ve faced four of the assassins so far and succeeded. In a way.” Yin drew in a breath. “Yang is the only one left.”

Sifu Liu inclined his head. “I have a feeling he will be the most difficult. Keep your wits about you, Yin, and remember your training.”

“I will.”

“But that is not the only thing on your mind,” he added.

Yin took a moment to compose her thoughts. “Sifu, I … I can’t help but wonder if I did this all wrong,” she began. “Choosing the method of revenge that I did.”

“Why do you say that?”

“I’ve been – tainted,” Yin forced out. “Dirtied. You should be disgusted with me. No doubt my father and the Guardians are.”

“Vengeance never leaves one clean,” Sifu Liu said in his usual unassuming tone. “You took on a heavy burden in choosing to do this all those years ago. Not only for your father’s memory, but for my brother’s as well, and the students and families associated with the Guardians.”

Sifu Liu turned his head to look at her. “Yin. I am proud of what you have accomplished,” he said seriously. “Any disgust I hold is at myself for not being able to do more. All I can do at my age is pass on my brother’s teachings.”

Yin shook her head, unable to look at him for much longer. “Sifu … I never told you what method I chose for taking vengeance.”

“You said you’d take back the power they stole and make them pay.”

“Yes, but – I didn’t share the details.”

She felt Sifu Liu’s gaze on her like warmth from a fireplace. It was different from having her targets look at her; with him, she imagined it like being under Father’s scrutiny.

It all came out in a rush. Yin couldn’t bear to dwell on any single detail, so she simply told him everything, moving from one point to the next and only pausing for a moment when she needed to breathe. The intimacy ritual. Three sessions with each boss to ensure its success. And the feelings that came with it.

There was no relief once she finished, no weight lifting from her shoulders. Her heart raced sickeningly as she waited for Sifu Liu’s judgment.

“Why didn’t you tell me this before?” he spoke into the thick silence.

Yin swallowed hard. “I – I don’t know.” Her stomach twisted painfully; each breath felt like a chore. “When I first heard about the ritual, I didn’t plan on trying it. But then I thought about Father, and how he didn’t like violence, and I didn’t think I’d be able to make it if I tried fighting the assassins.” Tears burned her eyes. “I didn’t want you to be ashamed of me.”

Another pause of silence. Then she felt Sifu Liu’s cool hand on her shoulder, offering a firm squeeze. Yin quickly brushed her tears away, unable to help the flutter of relief in her chest.

“What do you want to do now, Yin?” he asked.

“I don’t have a lot of choices,” she said, trying pathetically for some lightness.

“Not many,” Sifu Liu agreed. “But you do have some. You can keep going, or you can stop.”

Yin drew in a deep breath. The elder’s hand remained a steady weight on her shoulder, and she focused on it, keeping herself grounded. “I want to finish the job,” she said. “But what if I fail to claim the fifth talisman? And what if –” this one was harder to get out. “What if it all amounts to nothing because of how I got them?”

“Why do you say that?”

“I started feeling things for them, Sifu,” Yin said. “I – cared for them. And I still do. I didn’t mean to, but I guess I was lonelier than I thought, and –” This sounded worse and worse the more she spoke. “It felt good to be cared for, in a way.”

“Hm.” Sifu Liu released her shoulder. He gazed out at the setting sun, took a sip of tea, then said, “I do not blame you, Yin.”

Yin was so surprised that she could only stare at him. “Really?”

“We are not monks,” he said wryly. “And you are still young. You’ve had a trying life. To resist the lure of connection and affection is a difficult thing indeed. I do hold my own grudge against the assassins, but I will not hold it against you.”

If she tried to speak, she’d end up crying. Yin simply bowed her head.

“What’s important now is reaching your goal,” he said. “In this case, finishing what you set out to do. Your feelings for the assassins do not invalidate the work you’ve done. In my opinion, it would only mean nothing in the end if you forgot yourself and became their pawn.”

“I understand.” Yin wasn’t about to let that happen in a million years. 

“Good. No matter what happens, Yin,” the elder said, fixing her with grave solemnity, “never stray from yourself. Remember your training, both from me and your father.”

Yin nodded and saluted him. “I will, Sifu. I promise.”

Against the wall, a potted money plant extended upward by a few inches, and fresh leaves unfurled on new branches. Mu hummed pleasantly, at ease in the presence of its previous master’s brother.

Chapter Text

WEEK 1

The Sanctuary was nestled high on the mountain overlooking the new district. It took Yin at least an hour to drive there from the Wuguan, and once she was there, she couldn’t decide on whether she was nervous or nauseous. Maybe a mix of both.

The man guarding the front door admitted her inside. A gust of clean air blew over Yin as she stepped through the doorway; there was a slight hint of a herbal scent, and it helped to soothe her a little.

She checked in at reception, having already applied in advance as a patient. She’d made sure to include her job as a sex worker and lay it on thick about how stressed and lost she’d recently become. Yang liked those cases of broken-spirited people, didn’t he?

After that, everything passed by in a blur as Yin was sent off through the Sanctuary for a preliminary checkup. One that Yang himself was going to perform.

Her heart drummed endlessly against her ribs. Butterflies swarmed in her stomach. She was closer than ever to the end of her mission, and yet it all felt so far away. She should steel herself to iron, like Sibak Liang – but here she was, trying to keep her hands still because they wouldn’t stop shaking. This wasn’t the time to be nervous, damn it!

But what if Yang recognized her?

And – what about his wife and child? Were Jiali and Mingzhu here?

Yin had researched extensively before her arrival. There was no mention of them at all wherever Yang was concerned. They weren’t in any press photos, and he never spoke of them. No sight of their name, or even their title, in interviews or elsewhere.

But that could mean anything. Maybe they preferred to live in the city or countryside. Maybe Jiali separated from Yang after learning of his crimes. Maybe they lived in the Sanctuary, keeping away from the public eye. Yin prayed that that wasn’t the case.

In her inner pocket, the immortality pendant gently pulsed with warmth.

Breathe, child, it said. Remember yourself.

Yin drew in a few deep breaths. She’d handle any developments as they came. One thing at a time.

Unfortunately, Yang was a damn big thing to deal with.

***

Yang watched as the Sanctuary’s newest patient stepped into his clinic. She was young, only 20 according to her initial profile from the receptionist, but her slender face and well-toned build made her seem several years older. She wore a short-sleeved shirt and sweatpants, and her dark hair was pinned up in a topknot.

Lu Yuanling. According to her profile, she was a sex worker. Yang was no stranger to them; occasionally one would enter the Sanctuary looking for rest and inner healing. Pity filled him at the sight of her, but he schooled his expression into one of gentle politeness. The last thing he wanted was to appear patronizing with his pity.

“Ms. Lu,” he greeted her. “Welcome.”

Yuanling bowed her head to him and took the seat he indicated. Up close, Yang’s gaze lingered on her face. She was quite beautiful despite the weariness that plagued her. Faint circles hung under her eyes.

Yang paused. Something about her tugged at him, but he couldn’t quite place it – like a sense of nostalgia passing briefly through the mind.

It was gone in a single breath. Yang shook himself mentally and set his focus on his new patient. The work of the Sanctuary and its master was neverending.

“This is your first visit to the Sanctuary, I take it?” Yang asked. “I hope your trip here was a good one.”

“It was,” Yuanling replied. She spoke softly, lowering her gaze with a polite smile. “But even if it wasn’t, I wouldn’t regret it. This is a beautiful place, sir.”

“I’m glad to hear it,” Yang said, inwardly pleased. “Simply being here will do you good, Ms. Lu.”

“Really?”

“This is the most flawless location in the city for a healing centre. The mountain rests on earth’s nurturing energy cycle, and it will transfer to you throughout your treatment.”

Yuanling raised both brows in mild disbelief. Dark brown eyes, Yang noted. “I can see you’re skeptical,” he commented, hiding his amusement. “Most of my patients think the same way when they first arrive. But they soon feel the improvement. You will, too.”

He began with the regular questions, inquiring after her general health and lifestyle. They weren’t exactly necessary when he had his gifts at hand, but his patients tended to relax after having their time to speak, and he preferred not to startle them with a review of the body right away.

Yet Yuanling did not relax. Not as much as Yang would’ve liked. She sat upright in her seat, shoulders stiff and hands clasped on her lap. Yang didn’t need the Earth talisman to know that she was nervous.

No doubt her situation in life had something to do with that. “I live in the old district,” she explained. “I don’t have any immediate family; I’ve mostly been on my own. I’m pretty stable now, but back then, I didn’t always find something to eat. And life in the old district …” She trailed off, looking away.

Yang’s heart went out to her. He’d heard plenty of such cases before, but something about Yuanling tugged at him. “I lived in the old district for a time,” he said. “From what I’ve heard, it’s no longer what it used to be.”

He never went back there after taking the Earth talisman. After killing Sifu and leaving his favourite sister-at-arms –

Yang banished that thought from his mind. Focus. He stood and approached Yuanling. “If you’ll allow me, I’d like to examine your body. You don’t need to remove your clothes,” he added when she stiffened slightly. “I will just touch your shoulders.”

He moved to stand behind her and slipped his hands under the neckline of her shirt, feeling her firm shoulders. The talisman’s power flooded his palms, and all at once he could sense Yuanling’s lifeforce and the movement of qi throughout her body –

A sudden flare of something caught him off-guard, like the sun’s blinding glare upon leaving a dark tunnel. Yang sucked in a sharp breath. It disappeared as quickly as it came, receding from his senses, and he was left standing in the quiet clinic with Yuanling sitting in front of him.

“Sir?” she ventured. “Um, is something wrong?”

Yang quickly gathered his composure, drawing it up like a shield. “No,” he replied, now examining her lifeforce. “You are in good health.” Somewhat surprising for a sex worker, but it meant Yuanling was careful to keep herself clean. He also caught the weariness within her, not to mention the twisting tendrils of grief and bitterness, wariness and fear, and – yes, a lot to sort through. But emotional baggage was nothing new to him.

He gently prodded her stiff muscles, then applied pressure. Yuanling shivered, but gradually relaxed as he massaged her shoulders. “That feels good,” she said after a moment, her voice small. “Thank you.”

She felt oddly fragile under his hands. “You are welcome,” he said gently. “There is no need to fear in this place.”

“I heard you take good care of your patients, sir.”

“I do whatever I can,” he replied. “It is my passion, more than just a duty. When you leave the Sanctuary, Ms. Lu, you will find yourself free of the burdens you carry.”

“And … if I don’t?” she asked. “What if it doesn’t go away?”

“Then I hope you’ll be willing to stay until I have done my job,” Yang said. “I never turn away even the toughest of challenges.”

Yuanling turned her head to look up at him. The sight tugged at his memory, but he couldn’t quite place it. Something in her eyes seemed to draw him closer while at the same time keeping its own distance. It called to his need to learn more.

What if it doesn’t go away? He’d heard that question many times over the past eight years. He’d even asked it of himself, only to come up with no answer. But that didn’t matter as long as he had one for his patients.

After Yuanling got settled in her guestroom, bringing only a small bag of clothes and other possessions, Yang conducted her first couple of treatments. Gua sha and acupuncture to start with. Yuanling remained quiet as he worked; when he checked on her, he found her fast asleep under his hands. A slight smile touched his lips. She was comfortable enough to sleep, and that was a good start.

Afterward, he left her in the care of his staff. Even with the Sanctuary’s trained professionals on hand, he still had many patients to check up on – those with terminal illnesses, mainly, but there were others who took shelter at the Sanctuary, such as those who were lost in life, and others with broken spirits. There was never enough time in the day to see them all.

But Yang made do. This had become his way of life over the years, raising a medicinal centre full of the Earth talisman’s presence and healing, proving to Sifu that the talisman could be used to the betterment of the world. If only you could see it, he thought bitterly. But you were always blind to the truth.

That evening, he meditated in his office. What little free time he kept was spent here, clearing his mind. Yet certain thoughts needled at him, a certain face worming its way to the surface –

He imagined Yuanling looking up at him in the clinic. Realization struck him suddenly: his late wife used to turn her head like that, smiling at him whenever he massaged her shoulders.

The memory of Jiali was a scabbed wound in his heart, always threatening to tear open. Yang resolutely held his composure. He’d had plenty of time to grieve what he lost. Now was not the time!

But what of Yuanling?

She was a new patient, nothing more. Yang would help her; afterward, he’d see her on her way. That was all.

Dark brown eyes, he thought. That shade had always been his favourite, back when …

He shook himself mentally, and tried to meditate. All around him, the Earth talisman’s presence shifted and moved, though he could not say why.

The thought of his new patient continued to plague him. By the end of the second day, Yang made his decision. After all, was he not the master of the Sanctuary? What did it matter if he changed his schedule ever so slightly to accommodate one person?

On the morning of the third day, he met with Yuanling in his clinic. “I’m sorry, sir,” the young woman said. “I thought Ruoxuan was going to do my treatment, but she told me to come here.”

Yang nodded. “She spoke true. I will handle your treatment this morning. Please, lie down.”

Yuanling did so. As Yang scraped the rounded stone over the oiled skin at her neck, he glanced at her face and found her watching him. “Am I pressing too hard?” he asked.

“No,” she replied. “It’s very good. You’ve had lots of practice, I imagine.”

Curiosity nudged at him, pushing him toward her. Yang kept his expression neutral as he said, “Indeed. Eight years of it.”

“That’s a long time.”

“Hmm.” He moved back to her face, tracing the curve of her jaw with the stone. “How long have you been a sex worker, if I may ask?”

“Since I was eighteen,” Yuanling replied, closing her eyes as he carefully scraped at her cheeks. “I had to do it to make ends meet. I lost my family when I was young, so I took odd jobs here and there when I could find them.”

“The workers I’ve met here often have similar stories,” Yang said quietly. “I am sorry for them, and for you. To sell your body in that way, wearing yourself down …”

“Some people don’t have any other choice,” Yuanling said, a slight edge to her tone. “And besides, sex work is still work. I know some girls who really enjoy the job.”

“Of course. My apologies,” Yang said. Then, before he could think twice, “Do you enjoy your job?”

“It is what it is,” Yuanling replied. She sighed quietly. “I don’t love it or hate it. It’s just work to me. Though, if I had a family who was well-situated, then I wouldn’t go this far.”

“What happened to them?”

She caught his eye. “Forgive me,” Yang said, somewhat mortified by his bluntness. “I didn’t mean to overstep.”

“It’s alright.” Yuanling bit her lip, then said, “My parents died when I was a child.”

“What about your grandparents? Uncles, aunts?”

“I don’t know about any uncles and aunts. My parents had me when they were older, so my grandparents passed before I could meet them.”

Pity stirred once more, but more than that was the sense of kinship Yang felt for her. He had never been able to remember his biological family; something had happened to them, and then next thing he knew, he was wandering the streets at eight, shivering and fearful, until Sifu took him in …

Yang drew himself from those dark memories. “You will find peace here,” he said aloud, brushing a few strands of hair from her brow. “Perhaps another family. I’ve had several cases of my patients forming connections and bonds.”

“That’s nice,” Yuanling said. “Though … I honestly don’t know if I’ll ever be able to find peace. Not even in the Sanctuary.”

Yang smiled slightly. If only she knew of his gifts. “I will help you, Ms. Lu. I’ve never failed a patient before, and I won’t start now.”

***

A full week in and the talismans were already restless.

Yin spent a full two hours meditating in her guestroom, filtering their corruption. By the end of it, she was exhausted and had to nap it off. What’s gotten into you all? she wondered. Is it because the Earth talisman is here?

The talismans murmured in the back of her mind, now quiet. Yin couldn’t remember them ever being so active. Before she came to the Sanctuary, they were as calm as could be and she barely needed to meditate on them at all. What changed?

I do not know the answer, the pendant said apologetically. But perhaps we shall learn why eventually.

Yin hoped so. Filtering through four talismans was a bigger task than she’d expected. Maybe she wouldn’t have to play up her “beaten-down worker” facade after all.

The Wood talisman shifted against her spirit. Tu is near, it murmured. The others concurred.

Tu was the Earth talisman’s name. I know, Yin replied. But you must keep quiet. Yang mustn’t find out that I have you.

The talismans weren’t quite happy about that, but they obeyed nevertheless. Yin sighed and rubbed her face. What she wouldn’t give to nap a little longer … But it was nearing dinner time and her stomach was getting loud.

As Yin made her way to the restaurant, she reflected on the past few days, lingering over Yang. Her pulse quickened at the very thought of him. Well, as a positive … The most she could say was that he was professional. He kept a sort of distance between himself and her during the treatments, as though he didn’t want to get too close to his patient.

But Yin could tell he was determined to help her. He hadn’t recognized her at all, according to the pendant, thank god. Nor did he catch the presence of the four talismans with her; she’d scrambled to hush them just as he put his hands on her shoulders. Damn it, that had been a close call!

When Yin first stepped into his clinic and saw him sitting there, she nearly had a damn heart attack. Pieces of memory flashed through her mind’s eye, the massacre being clearest of all. Yang, dressed in dark clothes, watching without expression as Fajar cut her down.

For a wild second, Yin considered attacking him. How good would it feel to drive her fist into that familiar face?

But no – remember the mission. She’d come too far to mess it all up now.

The hollow ache in Yin’s chest now took on a painful edge. After all these years, he looked exactly the same and yet so different: he wore a neatly-trimmed beard, his hair fell past his face, and he dressed in a white robe reminiscent of hanfu. And he was undeniably older – his dark eyes constantly held a weight that hadn’t been there when she was a child.

Then again, maybe it had always been there and she never noticed.

But Yang must have noticed something about her. A few days in, he was handling more of her treatments himself all of a sudden. Yin kept her guard up, taking care not to slip in her act as a beaten-down worker. One thing at a time, she told herself. Get close to him. However long that takes.

Outside of her treatments, Yin was allowed to explore the Sanctuary. She took to shadowing Yang at a safe distance, learning his day-to-day routine. By the end of the week, she had a solid picture of what he did and where he went. Around dinner time, he was likely meditating in his office.

As she entered the reception building, however, a familiar voice caught her ear. Yin paused and looked ahead where the entrance hall was. There stood Yang, seeing off one of his patients, an elderly woman. A younger man stood with them, presumably to bring the old woman home.

“Please take this, master,” the woman was saying, as the young man handed him a small basket of fresh fruits. “You have done so much for me. No, I won’t accept it back! Take the basket; you can share it with your wife!”

Yin couldn’t see Yang’s face from here, and his back was turned anyway. She imagined him smiling pleasantly. “You have my thanks, Mrs. Zhu,” he replied with a slight bow. “Unfortunately, I have no wife to share it with, but I shall enjoy it all the same.”

“What! No wife?” Mrs. Zhu exclaimed. “Impossible!”

There was some light laughter, some more goodbyes, and then Mrs. Zhu and her companion departed. Only then did Yang turn around and spot Yin.

A shiver passed down her spine. Yin inclined her head to him and quickly slipped through the restaurant’s doors.

No wife. What happened to Jiali, then? Where was she? Maybe they divorced, Yin mused. From what she remembered, Yang and Jiali had been deeply in love. But if Jiali knew about her husband’s part in the massacre, surely she’d separate from him.

In Yin’s memories, her sister-at-arms was a bright student of Father’s, beautiful and skilled. Someone to be admired – and someone to envy. But that was when Yin still had a crush on Yang.

WEEK 2

Yin arrived at Yang’s clinic for a bone-setting appointment. She held still as Yang touched her, trying not to tremble. Goosebumps prickled her skin in the wake of his fingers.

Breathe, she reminded herself. He doesn’t know you. Yet.

His hand settled on her shoulder. Yin looked up at him; it took much of her willpower to not turn away.

“Do I make you uncomfortable?” Yang asked. “I can arrange for my staff to handle your treatments as before.”

He spoke so levelly that she couldn’t tell how he felt about the suggestion. “I’m not uncomfortable,” Yin assured him. “I – I really like your way of handling things. Though … I’ll admit you do intimidate me. A little. But not in a bad way.”

His lips quirked upward. He gently took her arm in his hands, fingers prodding here and there. “I don’t mean to be intimidating,” he said. “If you wish, you can ask me anything. If it’s within my power to answer, I will.”

Yin swallowed. This was as good an opening as any, wasn’t it? “How come you’re doing more of my treatments now?”

“Ah. I never did explain that, did I?” Yang shook his head at himself. “Truth be told, I believe you need more than what my staff can give. I would have checked up on you regularly, but in hindsight it wouldn’t have been enough. So I’m glad that you’ll let me continue treating you personally.”

“I see.” Honestly, Yin was beyond relieved that he’d decided to handle her treatments. This made it easier for her to be close and talk to him. Observe his ways, and all that. And yet, what did he see in her that made him want to handle her treatments? The pendant believed that Yang didn’t recognize her, so it couldn’t be that … right?

Yin decided to change the topic. Worrying wasn’t going to help. “I hope you won’t take this the wrong way,” she began, “but I saw you last night with the old woman. I, um, overheard some things. Sorry.”

“No harm was done,” Yang replied. A hint of amusement lined his voice. “The receptionist overheard, too.”

“Oh. Glad I’m in the clear.” Yin paused, gathering her composure. She didn’t know how this conversation would go, but she didn’t doubt she’d need some willpower for whatever might happen. “I was a little surprised to hear that you have no partner. Is it because you’re so focused on your work?”

Yang didn’t respond immediately. Yin glanced at him, heart pounding. His gaze had gone distant and his fingers were still around her arm.

“I don’t often speak of my family with others,” he said eventually, a little too calmly.

“I understand,” Yin said, hiding her disappointment behind a softened tone. “I’m sorry for prying.”

Yang was silent for a moment longer. He seemed to hesitate, then said, “My wife and daughter … They passed away years ago.”

Ice flooded Yin’s veins. Jiali and Mingzhu, dead? But how? Why? What happened? she nearly demanded, but quickly reigned in her questions. This was not the time for an interrogation.

“Ever since then,” Yang continued, “I’ve been unable to enter other relationships. None of them … feel right, I suppose. Most people only see my image, not myself as I am.”

He met her gaze again. Something shifted in his eyes, and Yin felt as though he was looking through her flesh and bone to her very spirit. Uncertainty twisted in her gut; was he using the Earth talisman now? She quickly checked within; the four talismans were buried deep in hiding, completely silent.

Shit, she should distract him just in case. Yin moved before she could think twice and lightly touched his hand. It was only a slight brush of her fingers against his, but it felt like an electric shock passing between them.

“I’m sorry,” Yin said quietly, and she meant it. It wasn’t really for him, after all. It was for Jiali and Mingzhu, whom she’d considered part of her family long ago.

Yang’s throat bobbed up and down. He said nothing, simply readjusting his hold on her arm. Was that a squeeze of acknowledgment against her wrist? Yin couldn’t tell.

The rest of her treatment passed in silence.

Chapter Text

Hey, Yin texted Sean. Sorry I’ve been quiet. Nothing much to report. I’m alright though.

She’d spent the past half-hour contacting everybody else to let them know she was okay. Sifu Liu, Xiahui, and Ningli were at the top, mainly because Jinfeng had apparently asked after Yuanling. Then came Lanzhi at the Club and Kuroki in the Museum. And finally, Sean.

Yin wished she didn’t wait so long to contact him – or any of them, for that matter. Now she couldn’t help but worry. Was Sean thinking about her? How did he take her silence? She knew she shouldn’t be hung up about all of this, but … she found his silence a little unnerving. Was he just trying to give her space?

As a child, Yin recalled texting him a number of times after Father got her a new phone. It was for emergencies only, but Yin enjoyed seeing the text bubbles pop up on the screen. Sean almost always replied immediately, even when he threatened to never answer her calls or messages again.

Yin wondered why he ever bothered back then. Sure, he replied to everybody, but only if they were important to him. If he didn’t give a fuck, he shut down the conversation. Why would he bother entertaining a child’s whims?

The typing notification popped up. A few gut-twisting seconds later, his reply arrived: good.

Yin bit her lip. She touched upon the connection with Huo and sensed Sean’s sullen mood. Something in it had sparked when she contacted him, at least. A bright spot in the darkness.

Thinking of you, Yin texted. I miss sitting with you in the club. That was true.

It took him a moment to reply. Those three dots bounced on and on. Yin didn’t blame him; Sean had no patience for small talk and hated it when people spoke in circles. When it came to showing affection, even through the phone? Best to keep your expectations low.

been thinking of you too, he replied. dont wait too long to visit when youre done

I won’t. Despite not knowing what would happen, Yin didn’t have the heart to leave out, I’ll give you lots of kisses, promise.

where? he texted back.

Yin had to smile, suddenly feeling mischievous. Everywhere. I know you like it on the neck. And between the legs.

trying to make me hard, huh

A laugh escaped her. Is it working? Or do you need nudes?

little brat. you know i want you

There was a pause. Then he added, shit, cant talk about this now. at the fighting ring

His disciples would be beside him. Yin grinned uncontrollably as she thought of Sean sitting down to watch the fights with an erection. Let’s chat tonight, then. Have fun at the fights!

later, was all he said.

Perhaps it was Yin’s imagination, but the distance Yang maintained between himself and her seemed to be eroding. Maybe they were both just getting more comfortable in each other’s presence. Maybe it helped that he was seeing her more often for treatments, on account of her weariness that refused to stay away for long.

Yin soon realized what was happening after meditating on the talismans once again. The more she filtered their corruption, the more it took a toll on her, thus drawing Yang to her side like a hungry bee to honey.

Well, now I can’t be annoyed at you all , she told the talismans with a huff. Since you’re actually helping me with this.

The talismans murmured with pleasure and pride, once again settled after her efforts to soothe them. Yin sighed and rubbed her face. She’d get through this. She would.

The pendant pulsed gently in her pocket, and she managed a smile. At least she had one true friend here to rely on.

Halfway through the second week, Yang surprised her by taking her into the Sanctuary’s gardens. There, he taught Yin qi gong. It reminded her so strongly of how he used to teach her tai chi in her childhood that at first she couldn’t concentrate. He ended up taking her hands in his to guide her through the movements.

“Practicing these forms will help improve your health and spirituality,” Yang said. Her skin tingled where it pressed against his. “Use it to cultivate and balance your qi.”

Something clicked in her mind. She’d heard that somewhere else, long ago, but where?

Yin blurted, “Isn’t it also good for martial arts training?”

Surprise rippled across his face. “Indeed it is,” he said. “Are you … familiar with it?”

Damn it. This was unsteady ground. Yin couldn’t give him too many hints regarding her past, but she also couldn’t keep too much from him. He might get suspicious about what she was hiding. And he also had the Earth talisman at his disposal.

“I got into martial arts a while back, but I haven’t been practicing as much as I should,” Yin said. It was close enough to the truth that it was easy to say. “I remember my old master telling me about qi gong. I never really got into it.”

“I see. How much Kung-Fu do you know?”

“Not enough to be a senior disciple,” Yin said lightly. Her palms began to sweat. She prayed he didn’t notice. “Actually, weren’t you a martial artist before? I thought I read something about it in the papers.”

Yang went quiet. He paused halfway to the next form of qi gong, and Yin halted with him, waiting.

Then he said, “I used to be one, yes. I left that life behind years ago.”

After slaughtering innocents, Yin thought. How convenient for you to just leave it all behind.

“What style have you practiced?” he asked suddenly.

Her heart skipped a beat. “Oh, uh, a mix of things. There aren’t many schools in the old district.”

“Could you show me? I wouldn’t mind seeing how much you know. It’s been a long time since I met a fellow disciple.”

Yin swallowed. She could do this. She’d just have to fuck a few moves up – or several. Just to throw him off, make him think she was a novice or something. “Sure. But I’m warning you now, I’m not that good. I’d even say I’m bad. So please don’t get your hopes up, sir.”

Yang smiled slightly. He took a few steps back to give her room. “I used to teach students, myself. I’ve seen everything, I assure you.”

Yin smiled back, though it felt more like a grimace. “Alright, if you say so.”

There was nobody else around to watch. Yin settled herself into the beginning stance of pak mei, took a deep breath, and went through the forms. It didn’t take long for her to learn that purposefully messing things up was a lot harder than expected; her muscles and disciple’s conscience rebelled against her. What would Father say if he could see her now? Would this make him turn faster in his grave than the knowledge that she’d slept with the assassins? She might’ve laughed at the thought if Yang wasn’t watching.

Yin threw in some moves from other styles in the hopes of throwing him off. Baji-quan, which Sean practiced. Other moves she’d seen Sifu Liu perform, which she suspected were from Shaolin. By the end of it, Yin’s face was flushed, half from exertion and half from embarrassment. But if it meant she’d thrown Yang off the trail, then she’d take it as a victory.

“Were you training in mixed martial arts?” Yang asked.

“Kind of,” Yin said, putting on a sheepish face. “I know I have a lot to work on.”

“You do,” he commented. “And I can see where you need improvement. But you are far from bad.” He closed the distance between them, hands behind his back in the way that Father used to do. Yin’s heart ached with mingled longing and bitterness. “You have good balance and focus. And I recognize some of the styles you performed. May I show you?”

Yin wasn’t expecting that. “Oh – of course,” she said quickly.

He demonstrated the proper pak mei stances and movements – all of which she already knew – and had her repeat them. Seeing an opportunity, Yin bungled up each form just enough that Yang came near to adjust her position. A hand on her arm, nudging her leg, guiding the turn of her waist. His touch sent an electric tingle through her each time, but Yin kept her focus as best she could.

At the end of it, Yin straightened out of the final stance and turned to find Yang standing close to her. Shivers crawled over her skin, but she put on a smile and bowed her head. “Should I call you ‘master’ now, sir?”

He chuckled. “No need, Ms. Lu.”

Perhaps this was a chance, perhaps it wasn’t. Yin wouldn’t know until she tried. “You can call me Yuanling, you know.”

He arched a brow, though a gleam appeared in his eyes. “If that is alright …”

“Of course it is. Everyone calls me by name.”

Yin still couldn’t quite read his expression, but she fancied he was … pleased.

“Very well,” he said. “Yuanling.”

WEEK 3

It was such a curious thing. Whenever Yuanling stepped into his clinic, Yang’s heart leaped and his fingers tingled. He hadn’t felt these sensations for years, not since … not since Jiali passed away, leaving him behind.

He recollected himself. Yuanling was his patient! Yang had never gotten close to his patients in this way, and he was not about to start.